The Girl Most Likely To ...
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Part II - Dinner at the Richards house (cont.)

"Well, I think it is nice to have someone her own age helping her. Sandi, I taught you makeup and hair styling when you were nine and wanted to know why I was putting makeup on to go work. I think this is going to be a wonderful opportunity for the both of you. Sandi, why don't you take Renée to her room. I want to talk to her parents for a bit."

"Come, Renée, the adults want to be alone." There were giggles and laughter from everybody.

Has anybody wondered at that awkward age of thirteen, just what life may have in store for you? Well, Renée doesn't have to wonder about that anymore, except maybe fight off a few boys vying for her affections. Hormones for boys at age thirteen can rage worse than all the flames in Hades.

Sandi and Renée went in Renée's room, and the first thing they did was pick a few cds to listen to.

"Where are your Renée clothes?"

"In my closet, way back on the left."

"Do you have any makeup?"

"Only a lip gloss and mascara. It was all I could afford on my allowance."

"Well, when your mom takes you shopping, I know she will get you a few more items. Like, girlfriend, you need nail polish. My mom works at a beauty salon, and I am sure she can get you an appointment. Nobody there needs to know that you're a boy. Actually, you're only a boy on the outside, but all girl everywhere else. Go take a shower. Do you have any perfumed soap?"

"No, but my mom does. Sometimes I use that."

"Good, go and take a shower and use the perfumed soap. I will pick out an outfit for you. Do you have any lingerie?"

"In a box, under my dress, blouse and skirt."

"Okay, you go and make yourself sweet smelling, and I will pick out your outfit."

"Sandi, what are you thinking?"

"That we get you in to Renée clothes, a little lip gloss, and mascara, and go down and show the adults what Renée, the girl, looks like."

"Cool."

Renée went to take a nice shower, while Sandi laid out her clothes. While Renée was in the shower, she thought that this was the best day of her life. No more scratchy, heavy boy clothes. She started singing Qué Séra Séra again. When she was finished, she wrapped the towel around her from under her arms, and went back to her room.

"I chose your dress. I see you don't have a training bra. That is one of the things your mom is going to have to get you. But I got out your dress, the one pair of panties you have, and the full slip. Let's get you dressed."

When Renée had on her panties and full slip, Sandi sat her down put a pair of anklets and a pair of penny loafers on Renée's feet. Then, Sandi put the dress over Renée's head, and made sure it was straight, then zipped it up. The dress was nothing really special, it could be worn with any kind of shoes except runners.

"Now, girlfriend, let's get a little lip gloss on you and the mascara." After Sandi was finished, she smiled at Renée. "Take a look in the mirror, girlfriend."

When Renée looked in the full length mirror in the bathroom, her jaw almost hit the floor. Then she squealed.

"OMG, I look, look, pretty."

"That you do, girlfriend. Let's go meet the adults."

Sandi went down first, and told the adults that Renée had a surprise for them, and they weren't to look until Renée said surprise. They all agreed.

Renée came down the stairs like a girl being introduced to proper society at age sixteen. She stood in the middle of the living room and cleared her throat.

"Ahem, mom, daddy, surprise."

When they turned around and saw Renée standing there, there were gasps of omg she's beautiful and I know we made the right decision. Then Cathie and Daniel came from their rooms, and right away Cathie gave Renée a big hug.

"My little girl is so beautiful," her mother said, with tears in her eyes.

"Young lady, the first boy that comes calling for you, had better have a good excuse."

"Would, 'I'm here to take Renée to the movies' be a good excuse, daddy?"

"Honey, go upstairs and take these clothes off for tonight. You can wear this same outfit when we go shopping tomorrow. Renée, did you use my perfumed soap?"

"Yes, mother."

"Well, we will get your own, then. On second thought, I have a nightgown, robe and slippers you can have. We're not going anywhere tonight, so might as well get confortable."

"Mom, we have company."

"Girlfriend, I'm not company, I'm your sister, like we have always been."

"I love you too, sis. Okay, I suppose I can get comfortable."

"That's my girl. You go and hang those clothes up, and I will get you the nightgown and things." When they got upstairs, Renée's mother added, "keep those panties on tonight, and I will let you have a fresh pair in the morning." As René was hanging up her dress and full slip, her mother came in with the nightgown, robe and slippers. "Here you go, sweetie. Now, there is something I want to tell you. Girls and women go to bed with their panties on. Some girls and women sleep with nothing on at all. But, when you go to bed, it is not uncommon that after your bath or shower, you put on a clean pair of panties to sleep in."

"Why do girls and women wear panties to bed?"

"I will explain all of that to you, so you understand. But right now, let's get you in your nightgown, robe and slippers. You may keep these as your own." Renée got on the nightgown and stepped in to the slippers. Then she threw the robe around her, and they went back downstairs.

"I'm sorry, but this is a kind of hectic time right now. Sandi, are you spending the night?"

"May I, mom?"

"Yes, dear, I will go and get your night things and a clean set of clothes for tomorrow. Then if you want to spend the next night, then you can stop at the house and get a clean set of clothes for Sunday."

"Thanks, mom," Sandi said, giving her mother a hug.

Mrs. Peters was a widow, her husband having been killed in action in Iraq. He was a captain in the United States Marine Corps. But that was a year ago, and she has since gotten on with her life. She was still young enough to re-marry, but she didn't even date. Now she had made a new friend, who has a daughter that her daughter is going to help be more of a lady than a tomboy.

On her way home, Mrs. Peters couldn't help but feel a sense of pride that her thirteen year old daughter was willing to help someone else and not ask for any money. She thougt to herself that just when you thought all kids were delinquents, there is always one that comes along and spoils that thinking. Yes, Mrs. Amanda Peters was proud of her young daughter.

Renée, her mother, brother, sister and father all sat down in the living room to watch television. Renée's father worked for a food processing plant as first engineer. His job was to make sure all the equipment in the plant kept working. Carl Whitaker Richards wasn't rich, but they could afford cable television and internet. Tonight was the dark comedy Terminator 2 and they all decided to watch that. Gloria Jean Richards watched her eldest daughter, and saw that someday she would be a proper lady. As the movie started, Mrs. Richards was deep in thought.

She was thinking about boyfriends that Renée would have and the teen angst that would come with each breakup. She will have to talk to Renée about that, so she knows what to expect. She was thinking about the bully that Renée always talked about, that kept making her do unspeakable things to him. Now that Renée was her eldest daughter for always, Mrs. Richards had a lot of cause to worry. But she wasn't going to tell Renée she couldn't be the girl she has always been. Mrs. Richards thought that too, they can deal with any crisis that comes up.

When Mrs. Richards turned her attention back to the television, the evil android was falling in to the vat of molten metal. As Arnold Schwartzenegger's character was being lowered in to the same vat, Daniel Richards asked Renée a question.

"Sis, are you going to have the whole operation and be physically a girl, too?"

"Daniel Richards! You are only eight years old. Where did you learn about sex change operations?"

"Mom, Renée isn't the only boy who needs to be a girl. There are lots of them online."

"I don't suppose it would do any good to put the parental controls on, on your computer."

"Dear, you can't tell him not to, because he will always find a way. The best we can do is make sure he understands what he is seeing and reading."

"You're right, Carl. Daniel, if and when the time comes for Renée to make that decision, I am hoping she will talk to us as a family, first."

"Danny, to answer you, yes, I do wish I could have the whole operation. We will have to wait to see what the doctor says."

"Well, I suggest we call it a night. Shopping is going to be an almost all day thing. There is a lot we have to get you."

Just then, the doorbell rang and Renée went to answer it. It was Mrs. Peters with Sandi's clothes.

"Please, come in, Mrs. Peters."

"Thank you, Renée." They went in the living room.

"Sandi, here are your clothes for tonight and tomorrow. I didn't know if you wanted your pajama set or a nightgown, so I brought both. I also brought a dress, skirt and top, and your favorite jeans and a tee and lingerie. If you need anything else for spending Saturday night, you can stop at the house and get them."

"Thanks, mom," Sandi said with a smile, while giving her mother a hug. "Did you bring my shoes for the dress or skirt set?"

"Yes, I brought your black Mary Jane's."

"Thank you, mom."

Mrs. Peters hugged her daughter and told her that she was proud of her for helping her friend.

"It's nothing, mom, Renée would do the same for me, if I needed any help."

"Is that right, Renée?"

"Yes, Mrs. Peters. Sandi and I have known each other since the fifth grade. We are sisters, forever."

As Renée said that, she and Sandi intertwined their left little fingers together in a pinky swear.

"Wait!" Mrs. Richards said. "Will you two do that again? I want to take a picture." Mrs. Richards went to get her camera and took a picture of these two young girls, showing teenage solidarity.

"Gloria, I want a copy of that in a 5x7, please. I want to display that picture with the rest of Sandi's pictures on our fireplace mantel. This shows two young girls vowing to be there for each other."

"Yes, Mandy, I'm sure we can get them. I want one too, in a 5x7 for display."

"Mom," Renée added, "What's all the drama? I mean, this is nothing new for Sandi and I. We have helped each other dozens of times."

"Like, for instance."

"Well, if it wasn't for Sandi, I wouldn't know what to do about that bully, Roger. Sandi was the one telling me to fight back, but, I'm not as strong as he is."

"And you don't have to be, either. You're a girl, and girls are not supposed to be as strong as guys. So, anyway, you said that this Roger was given a punishment. Do you know what punishment he was given?"

"Yes, I do. Sandi's aunt is my homeroom and first period teacher. She told me what Roger got as a punishment."

"Are you going to tell us?"

"No, mother, because Mrs. Peters and I pinky swore not to reveal this, because it is a secret until school starts again in January. She said that if Roger wanted to tell others, that was his business, but she doesn't think he will."

"That reminds me, punkin, you weren't in school too long today."

"No, daddy, we only one class and that was homeroom. Our teachers took roll call and then we wrote an essay on what we were going to do over the holidays. Sandi told me that we have ten days to help me pratice being a lady, instead of a tomboy.

"I just, omg, I just had a brilliant beyond brilliant idea. We could all have Christmas together. Mrs. Peters, you and Sandi could come here for Christmas and have dinner with us and make it a whole day."

If Gloria Richards was proud of Renée before, she was just beaming with pride now. She saw her eldest daugter in her element. Who was it that said, 'youth is wasted on the young'? Well, whomever it was, certainly did not have Renée in mind. Gloria Richards hugged her eldest daughter, because she was thinking about others during a season where thinking of others was the thing to do. But then, everyday was Christmas to Renée, because she always thought of others, before herself.

"That sounds like a wonderful idea, honey. Mandy, you and Sandi are cordially invited to spend the Christmas holidays with us, here, at our house. It isn't much, but we have a guest room, and the girls can share a room."

"We hardly just met, and you are asking us to be your guests? I ... I really ... don't."

Amanda Peters was thinking about the Christmases they used to have when Sandi's father was alive. This was the first real invite they have gotten since then.

"Oh please, Mrs. Peters. Please have Christmas with us."

"Yes, yes of course we will. It will be a change."

"Mandy, is there something wrong?" Inquired Gloria Richards.

"I was just thinking about all the Christmases we had when Sandi's father was still alive. He was killed in action a year ago in Iraq. This has been the first real invite we have had since then."

"Oh, I am sorry to hear that. But from watching you and Sandi, I know he was a good man."

"Thank you, Gloria. Yes, he was a very good man. He enlisted in the Marines right out of high school." Amanda Peters took out her little photo book she carried, and showed everybody his picture.

"Then it is settled. You pack some things for you and Sandi, and you come and stay with us. Mandy, you can stay here tonight, if you wish. I have a nightgown and robe you can borrow."

That was when the levee broke wide open and the flood waters just poured out. Gloria, Renée and Sandi moved to her and hugged her.

"Mandy, come with me and I will get you the robe and nightgown."

While they went to her parents bedroom, Renée crossed her fingers on both hands, and crossed her arms to both shoulders. Sandi did the same. Then the two girls went to Renée's bedroom, stopping by her parents room to say good night. After hugs and kisses, the two girls went to bed.

The Girl Most Likely To ...
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Part III - Shopping.

The next morning, Sandi was up before Renée was, and didn't let her sleep.

"Wake up, sleepyhead, we're going shopping today, and we need to get going. Go take your bath."

Renée swung her feet from under the covers, and shuffled off to the bathroom. She decided maybe a shower would do this morning, because it was already eight o'clock. Even though it was Saturday, they still had to get to the stores as early as possible because of all the Christmas shoppers. The parking lot in front of the food court would be full in an hour, so they had to move quickly. Using her mother's lavender perfumed soap, Renée wasted no time washing. Her hair could stand a washing, but that would have to wait until later, when they were done with the shopping. Renée went back in her room, and Sandi already had her clothes out.

"Let's get you dressed. We should already be at the mall, but even I overslept," Sandi was saying, as she turned into an indoor tornado. "I see your hair needs a washing, but that will be taken care of, while we're out. You are going to have so much fun trying on dresses and skirts. Girlfriend, you are about ready to find out why we call the mall our second home."

After Renée was dressed, and Sandi put her hair in a pony tail, they both went downstairs.

"Good morning, girls. We wil get something to eat while we're out. We have to get going if we are going to get a decent parking space..

They all went out to the car, except for Renée's dad, because he didn't like women shopping, as he called it. Amanda Peters sat in the front seat, while Renée and Sandi sat in the back. After everybody had their seatbelts fastened, Gloria Richards backed out of the driveway and headed for femaleland, erm, sorry, the mall, for the uninitiated.

It took them almost ten minutes to get to the mall, and already the parking lot was filling up. There was a space, three rows away from the food court entrance, so Gloria took that. As they stopped, and Gloria turned off the engine, they had a little time left, so they walked over to the MickeyD's to get a bite before getting in to any serious shopping.

When they were finished eating, Amanda Peters again thanked Gloria and Renée for their kindness.

"Think nothing of it, Mandy. This is what friends and neighbors are for; to help each other. We just met, but our daughters have known each other for a long time."

"It's just that with Dick's death, I never thought I would ever make any new friends. Then you and Renée asked me and Sandi to spend the holidays with you, at your house, even though our house is only a few blocks away. I'm just so overwhelmed right now, is all."

Gloria Richards gave her new friend a big hug. "You think nothing of it. I mean, we're not rich, but we're not poor either, and what we have, we like to share."

"Thank you, Gloria, you are a true friend."

"Thank you, now let's go shopping and have fun."

One thing Gloria Richards was thinking about now was, that Amanda and Sandra Peters deserved a true family Christmas. She would have to get them a present. Another tradition that the Richards household had during the Christmas season, was 'campfire' story telling. All the stories were in the traditional Christmas sense. This tradition was started by her husband, who said that when he was growing up, that is what they did at his house.

So as they entered the mall through J.C. Penny, they immediately went to the misses and juniors department. Gloria needed to see just exactly if Renée wore a misses size or a junior's. A sales lady came over and asked if they needed any help.

"Yes, thank you," Gloria answered the lady. "I need to have my daughter measured to see if she wears a misses or a junior miss."

"They grow quickly, don't they. Yes, let me see now; you're about five foot five and a half, so let's measure you." She took the tape measure from her apron pocket, and after getting Renée in the fitting booth, started to measure her, first around the bust, the waist and then the hips. "That is thirty one inches, bust, 22 inches, waist, and thirty inches, hips. Oh, you are one lucky girl. I would give anything to wear a size one, juniors."

"Thank you," Gloria told the lady.

"You're very welcome, dear. My name is Brenda, if you have any questions, I will be around this department somewhere."

Brenda handed the measurements to Gloria, and they set out to find dresses for Renée. The first dress that Renée saw was a Speechless ® colorblock dress in gray and white. It had a white top with a banded scoop neckline, banded short sleeves, an empire waist with Chloe loop tie back, and it cost only twenty dollars. Gloria said it was shorter than she would like, but that was today's fashions for girls. The next dress was an Arizona ® raglan dress with pockets. It was sleeveless in Paradise Pink.

"Renée, if I let you get this dress, you must wear a shell or top underneath it."

"Yes, mother."

As they continued to look through the dresses, Gloria saw an As You Wish ® flutter sleeve belted dress. She had Renée try it on, and it fit. Renée now had three dresses, and Gloria wanted to get Renée lingerie to go with her new clothes. Gloria Richards also knew that she would need a training bra, so they headed over to the lingerie department.

They passed through where the bras were, so Gloria stopped and told Renée she needed about five training bras, and wanted Renée to pick them out.

"Yes, mother. Come along and help me, Sandi."

"Right behind you."

After Brenda had measured Renée, there would be no problems picking out training bras. Slips and panties would have to be the small sizes. They saw the training bras were in the girls section, so they went there. Sandi saw several Total Girl ® training bras, and she picked out three 2 pack sets. These bras were for the girls just starting to develop, and because of Renée's small size, she was lucky she could wear them.

They went back by the juniors and misses lingerie department, and started looking for panties. Measuring for panties isn't the same as measuring for a dress, skirt or even jeans or dress pants. Renée was very lucky that she was small everywhere. She could wear the small sizes. As Sandi and Renée looked through the panties, they found some Renée really liked. It was a five pack of Flirtitude ® Boybrief panties, so she picked up two packs. Then came looking for half and full slips. This was tricky too since full slips are usually measured by bust size, and half slips are measured by waist. They found a Vanity Fair  ® half slip just right for Renée. They put two in the shopping cart. One was Damask Neutral and the other Midnight Black. Then they went back by their mothers.

"Well, let me see what you have," Gloria said, knowing young girls like to be mischievious in selecting their under garments. "Well, the slips will go with your dresses and skirts, which we still have to find for you. Are you sure these panties will fit, dear?"

"Yes, mom, we got them from the juniors section and the lady said size 1 or size small. So that is what they are. I think a medium would a little big on me."

"Then, I guess they will be okay. Now, we seemed to have taken up the whole morning. What say we go to the food court for a light lunch and then come back and look at skirts and tops."

"Sounds good to me," both girls said, simultaneously.

They had an Applebee's just off of the food court, so they went there, because nobody wanted fast food. They ordered the special of the day, and salad for a side dish. The girls were told they could have a soda after they had a glass of milk. They groaned, as teenagers are apt to do, but said okay.

When their orders came, Gloria asked the girls how they liked the shopping trip, so far.

"It's fun, mom. I mean, it isn't just coming to the mall, but the real fun is looking at all the clothes, and deciding which ones to pick, which ones you want to try on, but can't afford, and omg, the colors and different materials."

"Mrs. Richards, I think she has finally got it," Sandi said, feigning a British accent.

"Yes, I think you are so right, Sandi. I think you have finally gotten what shopping as a girl is all about, grasshopper."

"Mother, I have known how to shop like a girl, since I bought my first dress. It is fun, though, and I know I am going to have fun when we look for my skirts and tops. I would like to go to the Gap, though, mom, because they have teen fashions."

"'Teen' fashions, hey. That is what I am afraid of."

"Mom, I can't wear your kinds of clothes. I would be made fun of for wearing 'old lady clothes'."

"Oh, so I'm an old lady, now, hey. I will show you old, young lady." Sandi and Renée just giggled.

With this levity, Gloria and Renée Richards had bonded as mother and daughter. They say that a girl's best friend is her mother, and this was no truer than it was right now. Sandi and Renée had bonded a long time ago as sisters, and now Gloria and Renée had bonded. These bonds would become unbreakable, and Sandi, Renée and Gloria would be friends forever.

But not all of this shopping trip would be fun. As they started walking toward the Gap, who should they meet, but Roger Watkins with his mother.

"Well, if it isn't the fag with his éntourage. Wanna come in the restroom, fag, and do me?"

"Roger!" His mother admonished him.

"Oh, mother, you can stop the pretending. You and dad told me that any boy who dresses and acts like a girl, is a fag. This is a fag, and not only does it dress and act like a girl, be it also has a girl's name."

"Roger Watkins, that is enough."

"No, mother, it isn't. Because of this fag, I have to wear dresses and girls under things to school, when it starts again in January. What this fag needs is a good ass whipping."

Roger hit Renée, and knocked her down on the mall floor. Gloria, Mandy and Roger's mother went to Renée's aid. Then, Roger's mother called for security. Two young men in grey uniforms showed up.

"What's the problem?"

"There ain't no problem, rent-a-cop. This is between me and the fag here."

"Come with us, young man. We will need the rest of you to come too, so we can take your statements."

"I ain't going anywhere with you." Roger lunged at Renée, but one of the security officers grabbed him.

"You seem to like picking on girls. You are under arrest, young man, and after we take the statements from these people, we are turning you over to the police."

"You got me in trouble, again, you cocksucking fag. I will get you, for this."

The security officer that grabbed Roger, handcuffed him behind his back. "There, you won't hit anybody, again."

"Don't bet on it, rent-a-cop."

If Roger thought that dressing as a girl was humiliating, that didn't even come close to the humiliation he felt walking to the security office, handcuffed behind his back.

"What's with the bracelets, rent-a-cop? I promise I won't hit the fag, if you take them off."

Roger's ruse didn't work, he was kept handcuffed even after they had gotten to the security office. The security officer took the ladies statements, and were told they could leave. As they were walking toward the mall proper, they passed two police officers going toward the security office.

"Renée, let's go to the ladies room and look at that eye."

"All right, mom."

They stood in front of the mirror in the ladies room, and there was black, blue and pinkish color starting to form under Renée's left eye. Gloria took out her compact, and put a little foundation powder over the mark. Renée winced a little, when Gloria touched the black and blue mark.

"I think we should call it a day. We can always come back another time."

As they started walking to the elevator, a shout came from behind them.

"Miss! Oh, Miss."

Gloria turned around to see who was yelling, and saw Roger's mother coming toward them.

"I am so sorry for what my son did. He has been very uncontrollable, lately. His father is no help, either. He just says he is just being a boy. But, I think it is more than that. Roger seems to like being in control. He gets that from his father, I suppose."

"Well, I hope that something is done, because Roger, from what Renée tells us, has been picking on Renée for quite some time. We have been told that he has forced Renée to kiss him right in the school hallways, and has made her do other unspeakable things to him. This has got to stop."

"Yes, I agree. I think this time, Roger will be sent away." The two police officers they saw going in the security office came walking towards them with Roger. When they got to the ladies, one of the officers asked which one was Renée.

"I'm Renée, officer."

"Tell me, in your own words, what this boy did to you."

"We were on our way to the Gap store, when he was walking past us with his mother. He said a few words, the he hit me, knocking me down."

"Did he call you any nasty names?"

"Yes, he called me a cocksucking faggot."

"Are you a female?"

"Yes, sir."

"You also told the security officers that he has been picking on you at school, too. Has the school done anything about that?"

"Well, they could never cath him, until yesterday, when Mr. Hastings, the geography teacher caught Roger forcing me to kiss him. I was told that he was given a punishment that he had to dress as a girl for the rest of the school year. He blames me for that, and for the trouble he is in now."

"If it wasn't for you, faggot, I wouldn't be in any trouble."

"Be quiet, young man. You're in enough trouble as it is. If we can get this teacher to back up what this young lady has said, you won't have to worry about ever hitting a girl again. Besides, she isn't the one that started all the trouble you're in. You did."

"Shows what you know, flatfoot."

"See, officer, and he even called the security officer a rent-a-cop, too."

"Yes, they told us that. Seems you have a big problem respecting others."

"When my dad finds out I'm in juvie, he'll get me out."

"Don't bet on it, son. We are going to put a felony hold on you. That means you don't get to go
anywhere, except to court."

"You better hope that the judge doesn't send me anywhere but home, fag, or I swear I will kill you."

"With your conduct being what it is, young man, and you physically assaulted this young lady, we are taking that as a very serious threat. Thank you, ladies, for your time. You will be hearing from the district attorney for the children's division.

"Thank you, officers. Do you have our address and phone number?"

"Yes, we got that from the statements you gave the security offiers."

"Let's put this punk on ice, Dave."

"I ain't no punk."

"Only a punk would assault a girl. Since you said you were going to kill her if the judge sent you anywhere but home, we are adding that to your list of charges. It's called intimidating a witness. How old are you, young man?"

"Old enough."

"He's thirteen, officer. His birthdate is February fourth, 1999.

"Are you the minor's mother?"

"Yes. My name is Ruth Devereaux hyphen Watkins."

"Okay, yes, we have that here. Thank you."

"You wait 'til dad finds out you let them take me to juvie, bitch. He'll make sure you can't walk for a month."

"Shut up, and get in there," the officer said, pushing Roger in to the elevator.

"You all saw that, he pushed me."

"I didn't see anything, Roger, and I am sure, with all of us standing here, neither did the mall cameras. Did you ladies see anything?" They all shook their heads no, and the elevator door closed.

The Girl Most Likely To ...
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Part IV - After the mall.

After the police left with Roger, Renée started crying. Sandi was the first one to notice this.

"What's wrong, sis?"

"Why does Roger have to be that way? I mean, do you think that maybe his mother and father told him it was all right to call people like me faggots?"

"I don't think so. I think he just said that to embarrass his mother in public. Listen sis, Roger has been like this for a long time. Maybe something happened to him when he was little. Anyway, there are a lot of boys like Roger, who like picking on people weaker than themselves. Nobody knows why, and I don't think guys like Roger know, either. It will be all right, sis. Roger won't bother you or anybody else, ever again."

"How do you know?"

"I don't know. I just have that feeling that the police are right. Roger won't be hitting anybody again."

"Honey, Sandi is right. Roger got himself in this trouble, and he used you as an excuse. Anyway, dear, I was thinking that maybe we could come back tomorrow, and do more shopping. Our day seemed to have been rudely interrupted."

"I guess that would be all right. I still want to go to the Gap and see what they have in skirts and tops."

"That's my girl."

Renée dried her eyes with a tissue she had in her pocket. "Sandi, do you think the judge will send him away?"

"With the report the security guys took and how he behaved with the police, you can bet that is exactly what the judge will do. Now I say we forget about Roger Watkins, for now, and go and hang with the group."

"I can't let them see me, with this eye."

"Girlfriend, you need to know that when the group sees your eye, they will be behind you one hundred per cent. Besides, we're all friends, and friends care about one another."

"Okay, I guess you're right."

"What I don't understand is," Amanda Peters, started, "is why the school let this bullying go on as long as it did."

"The could never catch him doing anything to me. I would tell one of the teachers or the principal, and they said they would be on the lookout. Then the principal sent a letter to all the teachers about Roger, and that is why Mr. Hastings caught him. He was actually looking to see if Roger was around, starting any trouble."

"Well, hopefully this won't go on with someone else."

"Mrs. Peters, nobody else in the school picks on me. Even Roger's two ... friends, won't be so brave without Roger there."

"I hope that you're right, dear."

"I tried standing up to him, but he seemed to just laugh it off. Like he knew I was bluffing and couldn't back up what I said in a fight with him."

"Honey, you're a girl, and girls don't have to fight with boys to prove a point. Does anybody remember where we parked?"

"Yes, Mrs. Richards. Your car is over there in lot C and half way down from the mall."

The all went to the car and got in. When everybody was buckled in, Gloria Richards started the car, and backed out of the parking space. She then headed home.

When they got home, Sandi and Renée went to Renée's room, while Mrs. Richards talked to her husband. Amanda Peters was also a part of that discussion, only as a witness to what Gloria told her husband.

After hearing what Gloria had to say, Carl Richards got that angry look on his face.

"That boy is lucky the police got to him, before I did. I would have given him such a wollop on his behind, he would soon not forget."

"Then you would be in trouble too, dear. No, I think the judge is going to give Roger a what for, I know he won't ever forget."

"Daddy," Renée said, coming in the kitchen with Sandi. "You can't beat up every bully in the world even though they may deserve it. Roger Watkins will get his whatever it is that is coming to him."

"I hope you're right, punkin. Come here and let me look at that eye. I see your mother covered it up as best as she could. How hard did this boy hit you?"

"Hard enough to knock me down."

"That's not hard to do, you only weigh less than a hundred and twenty pounds. Well, the police have him in the detention center, so I guess he won't be bothering us." Just then the doorbell rang, and kept ringing.

"Gloria, see who that is. They only need to ring the doorbell once."

Gloria went to see who was ringing their doorbell so frantically. When she opened the door, Ruth Watkins was leaning against the door frame, with blood around her mouth and from her nose.

"Carl! Come, quickly!"

Carl Richards ran to the door, and helped Ruth Watkins to their front room.

"Gloria, who is this lady?"

"She's Ruth Watkins, Roger's mother. Ruth can you tell us what happened?"

"I'm calling the police," Carl Richards added.

"I was telling my husband what Roger did at the mall, and he just dimissed it as though it was normal for Roger to openly attack someone. When he asked where Roger was, I told him, and he lost his temper. He was yelling at me that I should have stopped them from taking him to the detention center, but when I said that it wasn't up to me, he started hitting me, and kept hitting me, telling me I should have kept Roger with me. He also threw me against our living room wall, and I don't know what happened then, but when I was awake again, he wasn't in the house, so I ran and ran until I found myself in front of your house. I remembered your address, and when I saw the numbers, I just started ringing your doorbell. I'm scared he will find me."

"You're safe here, Ruth. We won't let anything happen to you. Come on, let's get you cleaned up. No, wait! I will take pictures for the police, then we will get you cleaned up." Gloria Richards went to get her camera and came back and took several pictures of Ruth's injuries. "Ruth, come in my bedroom, I want to get a real good look at you and see if there are any black and blue marks on your body."

When they got in Carl and Gloria's bedroom, Gloria had Ruth remove her blouse, and Gloria saw a horrific site. Ruth Watkins was black and blue all over her front and her back, too. Gloria took pictures of these injuries, as well. Then she wanted to see Ruth's legs, and when she saw Ruth was having a hard time, Gloria helped her.

Ruth Watkins was black and blue from head to toe. With Ruth still wearing her panties, Gloria took pictures. Carl knocked on the door and told the ladies that the police were downstairs.

"We'll be right down," Gloria answered her husband. She helped Ruth get dressed, and they went down to talk to the police.

When Ruth and Gloria got downstairs and in the living room, they saw that it was the same two officers from the mall.

When the officer who pushed Roger in to the elevator saw Ruth, he just let out an involuntary expletive.

"Jesus H. Caaaaaaarist. Mrs. Watkins, who did this to you?"

"My husband." Then she repeated to the officers what her husband did after she told him Roger was in the detention center.

"Did your husband make any threats while he was hitting you?"

"Yes. He said he was going to kill me."

"Can you give us his name and a description of your husband?"

"He's thirty three years old, has a full head of light brown hair, blue eyes, he is five foot, eleven inches tall, stocky build, and his name is Scott Derrick Watkins.

The officer walked away from everybody and started talking in to his hand held.

"Squad forty seven, all points."

"All squads stand by. Squad forty seven, go ahead."

"Squad forty seven, all points BOLO for Scott Derrick Watkins, thirty three years old, brown and blue, five foot, eleven inches tall with a stocky build. Wanted for felony attempted murder.

"Squad forty seven, ten-four, all points BOLO for Scott Derrick Watkins. All squads please acknowledge.

"Mrs. Watkins, is there some place safe you can be, while we look for your husband."

"She can stay here, officer," Gloria told the officers.

"Why would you want me to stay here, when my son attacked your daughter?"

"Because we know you had nothing to do with his actions. You couldn't have stopped him, if you tried. Roger is stronger than you are, and you shouldn't have to be the one to correct his behavior. That is where his father failed. He allowed Roger to do whatever he wanted. Is it all right if I help her get cleaned up, officer?"

"Yes, go ahead. The pictures you took and what we saw, is enough evidence for a conviction. I also have a feeling that your husband will want to testify, and if he does that, he will definitely hang himself with the jury.

"Dispatch to squad forty seven."

"Squad forty seven, go ahead."

"Squad forty seven, there is a Mr. Watkins on the line asking to speak to the police officers who took his son to the detention center. Is there a message you want me to give him?"

"Yes, ask him where he is, and we will meet with him."

"Stand by, squad forty seven." After a couple of minutes, the dispatcher came back on the air. "Squad forty seven, he says he is at the fountain in McLaine Park, and he needs to speak with you."

"Squad forty seven, ten four. Tell him we will be there. I will want back up, and helio support."

"Ten four, squad forty seven."

"This is better than I thought."

"Please, don't hurt him. He's a sick man, and needs help."

"Does he own a gun?"

"No, he has a hunting knife, though."

"Okay. Squad forty seven."

"Squad forty seven, go ahead."

"Squad forty seven, advise all squads for back up that suspect is armed only with a hunting knife, but proceed with caution, just in case he found a gun somewhere."

"Ten four, squad forty seven."

"Well, we are on the way to meet your husband. Hopefully, for your sake, Mrs. Watkins, he doesn't try anything foolish."

As the officers left, Ruth Watkins was all of a sudden afraid for her husband.

"I hope they don't hurt the bastard. I want him to suffer in prison for the rest of his life."

"Ruth, I think these officers know how to handle your husband. He asked for helicopter support. I have seen it on Cops. The helicopter will shine its spotlight on your husband, distracting him, so the ground officers can move in and make an arrest."

"I hope you're right, Mr. Richards."

"Carl, please. Mr. Richards sounds so formal."

"Anyway, I think I should get dinner started," Gloria said, to lighten the mood. "Who wants to help me."

"I will," Ruth said, getting up.

"Are you sure you're able, Ruth?"

"Well, I hurt all ..." Ruth Devereaux Watkins didn't get to finish as she fell to the floor. Carl immediately felt her neck, and she had a pulse.

"Gloria, call 911."

When the ambulance got there, they saw Ruth on the floor unconscious. "How did this happen?" Asked the blonde paramedic with muscles from here to there. Carl Richards was on the phone telling the telecommunicator to notify squad forty seven that Ruth Watkins was on the way to Ste. Anne's Hospital.

"Well, she was beaten by her husband. The police just left here to go and meet him at McLaine Park."

"Thank you, ma'am."

As the paramedics left with Ruth, Gloria told Carl that somebody should be there with her, in case there were any questions that they could answer. Carl agreed, and Gloria got her coat and purse.

"Wait, Gloria," Amanda Peters, said. "I'm going with you."

"This may get very boring."

"Who cares. She was there for Renée, and she needs someone there for her. Besides, there is safety in numbers."

Gloria Richards smiled, and said let's go. They got out in the car and drove to Ste. Anne's Hospital, a mile away.

The Girl Most Likely To ...
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Part V - At the hospital.

Gloria and Mandy just made it to the hospital as the paramedics were taking Ruth in to the Emergency Room entrance. They parked in the ER parking lot, and went in and talked to the receptionist. They were told to have a seat, because the doctor may want to talk to them.

They sat down in the small waiting area, you so commonly see in Emergency Rooms. It seemed to take forever, but then a young nurse came out and called for "family" of Ruth Watkins.

Gloria and Mandy got up, and followed her to the examination room, where they saw Ruth with an IV in her arm, wires monitoring her heart and a tube in her mouth. The doctor was a young man, slim and had a nice smile.

"Can you tell me how she got like this?"

"Yes, doctor," Gloria answered him. "She was beaten by her husband and he even threw against the living room wall. The police are going to meet him because he said he wanted to talk to the officers that took his son to the detention center."

"Was his son involved in the domestic violence?"

"No, he attacked my daughter at Pine Center Mall, earlier today when we were shopping. The police arrested the son at the mall."

"I see. Well, her injuries are not life threatening at the moment, but we are going to keep her under close observation. This nurse will be with her until the end of her shift and then another nurse will take over. When we move her to a room, she will have a nurse in her room 24/7 until we know for sure she is out of danger. Right now, she seems to be in a coma. She is not responsive to touch or speech. But, she is breathing on her own, and the aerator is just a precaution."

"May we stay with her, doctor?"

"Yes, and try talking to her. She may be unconscious, but her hearing is intact. I'm sure she will come out of it okay, but it is hard to say when."

"Thank you, doctor." The doctor smiled a weak smile, then left.

The nurse that was in the room, was sitting at a computer, and every now and then looked at the monitors by Ruth's bed. She was young with her long blonde hair in an upsweep to keep it out of her eyes.

"Ruth, sweetie, this is Gloria. We came to be here with you while you get better. I promise we won't leave until they tell us to go. Mandy is here with me."

"You can stay as long as you like, Miss, since you are the closest people she has to 'family'."

"Thank you, nurse."

"My name is Stacie. I am the second shift nurse for this section."

"My name is Gloria and this is Mandy. She was there for my daughter, so we are going to be here for her."

"It is nice to have 'family' like that. We have many patients whose families don't even bother to visit."

"That is sad, Stacie. I wonder how they would feel if they were in the hospital, and nobody came to see them?"

"That is a good question. I bet they wouldn't like it at all."

"I bet."

"Ruth, this is Mandy, I'm going to be here too until they say I have to leave. Your nurse is Stacie and she said we could stay as long as we want to. Ruth, Gloria and I are going to be here in shifts, making sure you are not alone. Gloria will be here until in the morning, and then I will come back and be with you all day. We will let the girls know what we are doing."

"Stacie, if you are the nurse for this section, then who is watching your patients?

"They have a floater that will take over for me, as long as I am assigned to watch over Ruth."

Just then the alarms started going off, and Gloria and Mandy moved quickly away from the bed. Just then the intercom went off.

"Code blue, A361, code blue, A361, code blue, A361."

The doctor rushed in to the room, and began examining Ruth. He ordered a medicine to be put in to Ruth's IV.

"All cear, A361, all clear, A361."

"Nurse, notify Dr. Atkins. I think he will want to do a heart cath."

"Right away, doctor."

"Doctor? Will she be all right?"

"If she has had what I think she has had, I am hoping that she will be."

"What do you think she had?"

"I think it was a heart attack, but I won't be sure until Dr. Atkins does a heart cath. He's a cardiologist, so he will tell me what is what. The medicine she got through her IV has stabilized her for now. She may have heart damage because of her injuries. I'm surprised she has no broken bones."

Five minutes later, Dr. Richard Atkins, MD came in the room. He was a tall man, thick red hair, and juvenile freckles that made him look younger than his thirty eight years. He immediately examined Ruth and ordered her moved to the heart cath lab, stat. Nurse Stacie wasted no time in getting all the tubes and wires situated, and started moving Ruth's bed to the cath lab.

Gloria and Mandy stayed in the room, and waited for them to bring Ruth back. The two women were very frightened for their new friend. She not only was there for Renée when it was needed, but refused to agree with her son when the police officer pushed him in to the elevator. Gloria and Mandy weren't overly religious, but they knelt on the room floor and said a prayer for Ruth.

It seemed like ages before the nurse came back to Ruth's room.

"Ladies, Ruth has had a heart attack, and because of that, she is being moved to AICU. You are welcome to come along. She will be Dr. Atkins patient from now on."

They followed the nurse to adult intensive care, and was there when the AICU nurse came in.

"My name is Joe, and you are down here as family for Ruth. You can come in any time day or night, or you can spend the night, as you wish. I will be in and out, often. It says here that she is in a coma. That may be good, or it may be bad. If there are any changes, even slight changes, let me know right away."

"Yes, Joe, we certainly will," Gloria stated.

Gloria gave Amanda Peters her car keys and told her to take the car to "our" home and let everybody know what was going on, and come back in the morning. Mandy took the car keys and gave her friend a sisterly hug, kissed Ruth on her forehead, and left.

Gloria sat there watching her friend sleep, and hoped that she would wake up soon. The problem with comas is, they can stop as quick as they came. A coma patient has been known to be in a coma for only a matter of hours and then wake up. Gloria Richards was hoping her friend would wake up. Joe came back in the room, and checked Ruth's IV line, and gave her some more medicine in her IV.

"What was that you gave her, Joe?"

"It's a mild pain reliever. Her monitor shows she is in distress, so we needed to make sure she had this. We can see what is going on at the desk as well as in here. There was some flutter on her monitor, and we made sure it wasn't a glitch. I called Dr. Atkins, and he said to give her this. He has also scheduled her for an MRI tomorrow morning, because of the way she was beaten. To tell you the truth, ma'am, I have never seen injuries this extensive from a DV, and I have been a nurse for sixteen years."

"Joe, I'm Gloria, and the lady who was with me, is Mandy."

"I'm sorry we had to meet like this, Gloria."

"I am too, Joe. I hope she wakes up soon."

"That's all of us, Gloria. We have critical patients we kind of adopt, and Ruth is one of those. We are pulling for her, too." Joe checked Ruth's IV line one more time, then left.

Gloria sat in the chair next to Ruth's bed, and held her hand. She had a pained expression on her face, as she started talking to Ruth, again.

"Ruth, please sweetie, please wake up. I and everybody at home is worried about you. We all want you to come back and live with us. Please, Ruth, please wake up."

Gloria knew that Ruth could hear her, but couldn't respond. Maybe, Gloria thought, just maybe, if Ruth knew how much everybody was wanting her to wake up she could. She heard that sometimes, when a person is beaten the way Ruth had been, that the person may withdraw in to themselves and may not want to wake up.

"Ruth, we all love you, and we want you to come back to us. Besides, girlfriend, I need a partner for canasta."

Gloria watched Ruth's eye lids moving, and knew she must be dreaming. Whether she was having a nightmare or just a dream, Gloria couldn't tell. Joe came back in to observe the patient. Even though the nurses can monitor the patient at the nurses desk, the nurse must also, from time to time, observe the patient, personally. Joe saw the eye lids moving, and saw the questioning look in Gloria's eyes.

"She's dreaming. Whether it is a good dream or a nightmare, nobody will be able to tell, and she will not remember any dreams she has had while in the coma. When she comes out of the coma, she may be disoriented for a bit, wondering where she is at. She may not even remember how she got here, or why she is here. We can only hope this doesn't cause her to have seizures. It has been known to happen.

"Well, anyway Joe, the police aren't going to arrest her husband for domestic violence; they're going to arrest him for attempted murder."

"Well, with her hospital reports, and what Dr. Atkins did in the cath lab, I'm sure the jury won't have any trouble convicting him."

"If you call the police number, you just tell them to tell squad forty seven that Ruth Devereaux Watkins is in AICU in a coma. I think they will want to be here to see this."

"Thank you, Miss."

"Joe, I'm Gloria. Remember?"

"Oh, uhm, yes, sorry."

"Joe, I'm also married, and I love my husband very much."

Joe cleared his throat, and did one of those motions, like he was loosening his collar.

"Right. I'm sorry, Gloria."

"No harm done. I just wanted you to know that not all marriages have violent partners. Ruth, sweetie, this is Gloria, honey. Please wake up. Honey, if you keep sleeping, you're going to miss Christmas, and at our house, Christmas is something very special. We tell 'campfire' stories in the traditional Christmas way. We even give presents to the people we buy them for. What I mean is, if Carl buys me a present, he gives me that present, and I give Carl the present I bought for him. It makes Christmas more special that way. Oh Ruth, sweetie, I am your friend, and I, Mandy, Carl, Renée and Sandi will make sure nobody ever hurts you again. Please wake up."

All the time Gloria was talking to Ruth, she held Ruth's hand. Gloria was so very worried about her friend. She just couldn't sit there watching her sleep, without trying different ways of talking, that would wake Ruth up.

"All right, Ruth Devereaux Watkins, you are not going to be lazing around this hospital forever. I want you to come and live with us. You deserve a decent family, and that is what we will give you. You will be one of the Richards household. You will have your own room, and you will be able to use the house as your own. Even Mandy and Sandi are going to live with us. We are going to be one happy family. You'll see. You won't ever have to worry. Carl protects us very well, and God help anybody who tries to hurt us. They better hope the police get them before Carl does.

"Carl isn't a violent man, but he can't stand to see men or strong boys picking on girls and women. When you come to live with us, you will have that protection, too."

As Gloria was holding Ruth's hand, Gloria felt a weak squeeze. She looked at Ruth's hand and saw it move.

"Ruth, if you can hear me, squeeze my hand once." Ruth squeezed her hand. "Oh thank God!" Gloria pressed the nurses button and Joe came in the room. "She squeezed my hand, Joe. Ruth, squeeze my hand again, please."

When Joe saw Ruth squeeze Gloria's hand, he said he would be right back, because he needed to call Dr. Atkins. When Joe came back in the room, Ruth had her eyes open.

"Don't try talking, Ruth, I have to take the tube out." After Joe removed the aerator, he asked Ruth how she felt.

"I'm hungry."

Joe just smiled, and said that because the aerator had been for several hours, she should only have liquids for now.

"I will get you some orange juice, and some apple sauce." Joe left to get the refreshments.

Dr. Atkins wasted no time in getting to Ruth's bedside. "You gave us quite a scare, young lady. Now, I don't want you getting worried, because we took care of the problem, but while you were in the coma, you had a heart attack. We figured it was because of your injuries. We placed two stents in the arteries leading to the bottom of your heart. If you take care of yourself, and exercise according to how they teach you in cardiac rehab, you will be fine."

"I have to have rehab?"

"Yes, cardiac rehab. It is an exercise program especially for cardiac patients. They have recumbent exercise bikes, stair steppers, treadmills, and they will even have you walk a mile they designate by markers. Or, as much of the mile as you can."

"When, when do I start this cardiac rehab?"

"Somebody from cardiac rehab will be up to see you sometime today. It is six in the morning, and I am going to have the dietician come up and see how well you can eat solid food. I had an aerator placed in your esophagus as a precaution, just in case you stopped breathing on your own. Your throat is going to be swollen slightly, and sore for a while."

"Dr. is it okay if I give her this orange juice and apple sauce?"

"Yes, Joe. I want to see how well she can swallow soft things."

Joe raised the head of Ruth's bed, and helped her sip the orange juice. "Just sip, Ruth, don't guzzle. You have an IV in your arm to keep you hydrated, so you shouldn't be that thirsty, except to maybe moisten your mouth a little."

Ruth took two sips, and laid her head back on the pillow. "Ruth, are you going to be all right?"

"Good morning, Gloria, isn't it?"

"Yes, dear, I'm Gloria Richards."

"Oh! Yes! The lady whose daughter was attacked by my uncontrollable son."

"Honey, don't blame yourself. You couldn't have stopped Roger if you tried. He is way stronger than you, and he is only thirteen years old."

"The doctor said I had a heart attack. Is that why I was brought to the hospital?"

"Actually, you were in a coma for several hours. You weren't responding to any touch, or anything else. They have you scheduled for an MRI this morning, to see just how far your injuries go. You blacked out at my house, after telling the police what your husband did, and then saying you were going to help me get dinner started. I asked if you were well enough and you started to say you were in pain, and you collapsed on the floor."

"How long was I asleep?"

"You were in a coma for only under fourteen hours. That isn't a long time as far as comas go, but it was serious enough to worry everybody. Anyway, Ruth, I need to call the house and let everybody know you are okay."

"No, honey, we're here," Carl Richards said, coming in to the room with Mandy, Sandi and Renée. "Good morning, Ruth, did you sleep well?"

"Carl, what?"

"Well, the girls couldn't sleep, and woke me up and pestered me until I gave in to bring them here to see Ruth. Mandy dropped us off at the front door and went to park the car."

"I slept like a log," Ruth answered Carl. Gloria thought to herself, if you only knew, woman, if you only knew. Joe came in the room.

"Ruth, I took the liberty of ordering you a soft diet for now. Orange juice, milk, apple sauce, but you can't have that until you come back from your MRI, which they should be up shortly. The doctor wants you to have it as early as possible. By the way, all the nurses here are very happy that you're awake. You had us very worried."

"Everybody was worried about me?"

"Yes, Ruth," Gloria answered her. "You gave us quite a scare. I have been here all night, just so you wouldn't be alone."

"You did that for me? But, we hardly know each other."

"Ruth, I am very sorry to be the bearer of glad tidings, but you are moving in with us. The police called and said you husband has been arrested for attempting to kill you. He was arrested three hours after you had been brought here."

"But, why are you going through all this trouble, just for me?"

"Because, Ruth," Mandy said, coming in to the room, "You need a family, and you need protection. Carl is a very decent man, but he hates men and strong boy bullies who pick on those weaker than themselves. Do you remember anything of what your husband did, and said while he was hitting you?"

"Yes. I remember going home from the mall, and when Scott asked me where Roger was, I told him what happened and that the police took him to the detention center. That is when he lost his temper and started shouting I should have stopped them from taking him, and I should have kept him with me. Then he started hitting me and hitting me, and then he said he was going to kill me, and threw me against the living room wall."

"That is all I needed to hear, Mrs. Watkins," said the officer who pushed Roger in to the elevator. "Your husband has been arrested and charged with attempted, first degree homicide. He will have an arraignment hearing this morning to appoint an attorney for him and to set bail. Will you be brave enough to testify against him?"

"Yes, I want that monster in prison for the rest of his life."

"All right, then, as soon as the doctor says you are well enough, we will see if the district attorney can schedule his trial for one month after you are released from here. I will talk to the doctor and see when that can be. If you are still here when his preliminary hearing comes up, you can testify from here via closed circuit tv. Nobody but the court and those here, can see and hear what is going on."

"I hope I am in the courtroom, when the jury finds that sick bastard guilty. I want to see the look on his face, when he realizes that the world is not according to Scott Derrick Watkins."

The Girl Most Likely To ...
by Barbara Lynn Terry

(Author's note: I have found the legal citation I was looking for, so I can write this chaper the way I had wanted to. What happens to Roger Watkins in this chapter, is legal, but I am not saying where the legal citation is from because the person involved is a minor. Also the name of the institution is also changed because the residents there are minors. But be aware though that I am using locations in this fictional story from several places, placing them in one location in my story. Barbara)

Part VI - Roger Watkins has his day in court.

It has been four weeks since Ruth Devereaux Watkins was beaten by her husband, and she is now able to get around, slowly. She was served an order from Judge Christine Reynolds, Circuit Court judge, Branch 27, Children's Division, at 9:30am, to appear and give testimony as to why Roger Watkins should not be found to be delinquent.

Ruth thought to herself, that this is just too good to be true. She thought that she now gets to put two bastards behind bars, but she doesn't want that for Roger. For him, she had another scheme up her proverbial sleeve.

"A penny for your deep, malicious, conniving thoughts, woman," Gloria Richards said to her friend, sitting down next to her.

"What makes you think I am conniving anything?"

"By the look in your eyes, and that evil upturned smile you have. You're hatching something, all right."

"Well, I just got served with a notice to appear in children's court for Roger's hearing. I don't want him to suffer in a reformatory. I want something else dastardly done to him."

"Do tell, girlfriend."

Gloria was all ears, to hear what Ruth had devised for Roger. She told Gloria what she was thinking, and Gloria giggled. Ruth said, if the judge would allow it, Roger would be in for the time of his life. The two women sat there talking about this "alternative" punishment for Roger. Then Ruth said that it was too bad she couldn't do the same for her husband, Scott. Gloria giggled, again.

"It would serve that bigot a lesson he would never forget."

"Ruth, Scott will be in prison for a long, long time. He will never forget this."

"I know, but I am wondering if we could somehow see to it that he didn't make any friends in prison."

"Oh no, girlfriend. What are you devising, now.?"

"Something similar to what Roger will get, but not exactly the same. Something where Scott's reputation will, shall we say, precede him?"

"But, what exactly are you planning?"

Ruth told Gloria what she had in mind for Scott, if she could somehow arrange it.

"I heard, Gloria, all you have to do is tell one inmate, or have something in his record, like in the trial that would make him not like being in prison."

"That can be very tricky to do."

"You leave that to me."

"Girlfriend, you are bad, seriously bad."

"Aren't I, though? Tomorrow, I have to be at children's court for Roger's hearing. I don't know if they will allow anybody else in the courtroom. But I would appreciate it if you and Renée could be there."

"We will go with you just in case they do. Now, what say we find something to make for dinner?"

The two women got up, and went in the kitchen, looking for whatever it was that seemed good. Of course, Carl wasn't picky as long as dinner was on time. Well, even if it was late. Renée and Sandi didn't care either way, as long as they had dinner.

"You know what? We can wait a bit. I was thinking of having grilled cheese, french fries, and chips."

"Sounds like a really good meal of cholesterol and fat."

"Yes, Ruth, but we can burn that off, with as much running around the house you do."

"I can burn it off, just by going upstairs, Gloria. I'm still not moving too fast."

"No, maybe not, but you are moving on your own, and that is a good sign."

"Maybe you're right. I should be thankful to you and Mandy."

"For what?"

"For helping me when I needed it."

"Ruth, do you know what a stranger is?"

"Someone to stay away from?"

"A stranger is a friend you haven't met yet. When we met in the mall, I believe we were destined to meet. You are nothing like Roger, or your husband. That is why I said you could come here and live with us. Mandy and Sandi are moving in too. That way Renée an Sandi will have someone their own age to talk to and do things with."

Ruth was looking behind Gloria and around her sides.

"What are you doing, girlfriend?"

"I'm looking for your wings, because you are definitely an angel."

"Well, when we are in human form, we hide them. An angel, indeed."

"But, you are. Only an angel thinks of others well being, and guides us through the eye of the needle without getting pinched or stuck. You have thought about nothing but my well being, before your own,even when I was in the hospital. You know, Gloria, it's funny, but I could have sworn I heard voices talking to me, when I was in that little coma."

"Yes, I was talking to you, Mandy was talking to you, and we were talking to the nurses too."

"But, even though I heard these voices, I will be darned if I can remember what they said."

"Dr. Atkins said you may never remember. I was surprised you remembered what Scott had done to you, when you were still in the hospital. Anyway, Roger is in the detention center and his father is in the county jail, waiting for his trial.

"Ruth, how does spaghetti and meatballs sound for tonight instead of grilled cheese?"

"That sounds very good. Do you make your spaghetti sauce from a store bought jar, or ..."

"Oh, heavens no, woman! I make mine home made. It is better and doesn't have any preservatives in it. Do you like stewed tomatoes in your spaghetti sauce?"

"Not really. I think it ruins the taste of the spices."

"So do I, that is why I never use them."

The two women set about getting the things for the spaghetti sauce. Gloria got out the vegetables to be cut up, while Ruth was shown where the spices were kept, and she got those and put them on the table. As they were putting the last of the ingredients on the table, Renée and Sandi came in with Sandi's mom.

"Can we help?" Renée said, looking at all the things on the table.

"Well, this is a two woman job, but I suppose if you want to make the ground beef into meatballs, you can, dear. Sandi, you can help Renée. Mandy, I forgot the catsup in the fridge. Will you get it for me, please? Oh! Mandy! I also forgot the mushrooms."

Mandy got out the big bottle of catsup and the three containers of mushrooms. While the girls were making the ground beef into meatballs, Mandy sat down and started to cut the mushrooms.

"Gloria, do you want the mushrooms in pieces or in slices?"

"Slices, thank you, Mandy."

With six people eating tonight, and Carl always had two helpings of Gloria's spaghetti; Gloria got out her big stock pot, and filled it half way with water. She seasoned the water by putting in a half of a capfull of Italian Seasoning. She let the water heat so it could come to a full, rolling boil. By the time the water was starting to boil, the sauce would be also heating on the stove. Then Gloria decided of put a little Oregano in the water. This way, the two spices would be cooked in to the noodles.

After all the vegetables had been cut and rinsed thoroughly, Gloria began making the sauce. She put in the garlic and garlic powder, onions and onion powder, sage, and a few other spices to take out the sweet taste of the catsup. She also had a few hot peppers she put in, also. After a bit, when the spices and the catsup had heated enough, Gloria put in the meatballs and the sausage.

After preparing this meal for about an hour, Gloria dished up the food, and everybody helped take everything out to the table. She had one of those spaghetti utensils that have the fork and spoon attached, and she set the noodles on the table in the spaghetti strainer over a large bowl.

As soon as everybody was at the dining room table, Carl said grace and they all sat down. The food was on a lazy susan, so they each took a turn in getting their portions.

"Who was that at the door, earlier?" Carl asked, in bewildering tone.

"A sheriff's deputy with a subpoena for me to be at children's court tomorrow morning for Roger's hearing," Ruth answered him.

"We're going along too, Carl," Gloria added. "Just in case they want to hear from us. I mean, we were there, so if they need witnesses, then we will be there."

"Well, I guess I will just stay here, then. No sense in my going along."

"Well, I was kind of thinking we could have something to eat, while we were out. There won't be any time for breakfast, and by the time we are through in the court, it will be lunch time."

"Yes, but, what am I going to do, if they say you can go in the courtroom?"

"Well, dear, they just might not. But just in case, we will be there. As for what you can do, you can be our chauffer." There were giggles from everybody because of the look on Carl's face."

"Oh great! I get to drive around five pretty girls, and all I can do is get something to eat out of it. Darn." There were more giggles.

"Honey," Gloria added, "you can give me a nice kiss."

"Alright, I guess, it will better than sitting around here, being bored."

The levity in the Richards/Peters/Watkins family, was all taken lightly and in good humor. To the outsider, this is just a normal family trying to get by with what they have. However, Carl and Gloria Richards live in a large country style house that seemed like it was built for Ma and Pa Kettle and all their children. For city houses, this one was a mansion, of sorts. It actually had more than three bedrooms, it had actually, six all total. With the girls sharing a room, Carl and Gloria in theirs, there were only two other rooms being used by Mandy and Ruth, respectively. That left two spare rooms. One of the spare rooms was Gloria's sewing room, and the other for guests.

As the dinner was over, and Carl decided to go and watch television, the women and the girls helped each other clean up in the dining room and in the kitchen. In no time, flat, they seemed to have both rooms clean, and then it seemed like there was nothing more to do, than sit and talk for a while.

"Ladies, tomorrow when we go to court, You are going to see a few hilarious things come up. I am going to embarrass Roger so bad, that by the time he is old enough to be on his own, well, you will see what I mean."

"I was thinking about going to Denny's right after court," Mandy said, thoughtfully.

"You know, Denny's does sound good. Those that want breakfast can have that and those who want lunch can have that."

"Ruth," Gloria started saying, "I think we can let the rest of the ladies here know what you are planning."

Ruth recounted what she had told Gloria, and wanted to know if anybody had any ideas to go with that.

"I think that if the judge goes along with what you just said, Ruth, then we can hopefully take it from there, Gloria added. "What did the subpoena say, exactly?"

"It said I was to be in branch 27 of the circuit court, childen's division, at nine thirty in the morning, before judge Christine Reynolds. It said to give testimony as to the delinquency of the minor, Roger Watkins. I don't know how this is going to go, but I am hoping I get to suggest Roger's punishment."

"Well, we will see just what the judge does," Mandy said, with a mischievious grin.

"It's too bad we couldn't have him here," Renée stated matter of factly. "I mean, look at it this way. He is a bully, and likes picking on me, specifically. He doesn't pick on anybody else in the school, just me. If we had him here, we could definitely make his life miserable."

"That is an idea, Renée, but I have never been to one of these hearings, before. So, we will see exactly what we can suggest, and what the judge will do."

"Well, I make a motion that we adjourn to the living room, for some family quality time," Gloria stated with finality.

"I second that motion," Renée said, getting up from the table. "Besides, I need to sit on a soft cushion, this chair is making my butt sore."

"I agree," Sandi said, following Renée in to the living room.

They all went in to the living room, and Gloria sat next to Carl, with Renée sitting next to her mother, and Sandi and Mandy siting on the settée. Renée told Ruth to sit next to her, and that took up all the room on the couch.

The movie that Carl was watching was called Demolition Man with Sylvester Stallone, Wesley Snipes and Sandra Bullock. The ladies came in just as Wesley Snipes was fighting the police at the outside phone. They sat through the movie, not making a sound. This dark comedy was very entertaining, serious in parts, but mostly funny.

"Well, I have to be at children's court tomorrow morning, so I think I will turn in. I never saw that movie before, very interesting, to say the least."

"Ruth, I said we would go with you, so I think, ladies, we should all turn in," Gloria volunteered. "Are you coming, dear?"

"Yes, I think that is a good idea. Then I can be rested while I'm being bored out there at the children's center."

"Oh, Carl," Gloria said, in mock indignation.

The next morning, oh yes, morning comes fast, in case you never noticed. Everybody took their turns in the bathroom, but since there was no time for a bubble bath, the ladies just used perfumed soap in the shower. Carl came down in his everyday clothes, and when he saw the women in their best dresses and all made up, he bowed and said, "m'ladies, your chauffer is ready". The ladies just giggled, and Gloria took Carls' arm, and they all walked out to the car.

The ride to the Children's Court Center on Watertown Plank Road, was uneventful, except for Ruth going over every little detail. Carl looked at her with surprise.

"You would really do that. Wouldn't you?"

"Yes, Carl, I would. Roger needs to learn a lesson, and he certainly won't get it from his father, and he never listens to me. Maybe finding out just how serious the judge is, and how 'concerned' she is for his 'rehabilitation', maybe he will start to listen to somebody. Maybe."

"Well," Carl said, clearing his throat. "It's a good thing I'm not Roger." The ladies just giggled.

When Carl drove in to the Children's Court Center parking lot, he found a space not too far from the door. They went inside, and Ruth went to the window marked Branch 27. She told the deputy sheriff there who she was and why she was there. He said to have a seat, and he picked up his phone.

While they were seated in the waiting area, a tall man, young, chiseled facial features, came over to them.

"Who is Ruth Watkins?"

"I'm Ruth Watkins."

"I'm Hugh Marlowe, no relation to the actor. I'm your public defender and I am representing your interests in this hearing. Roger will have his own public defender. This is a hearing to determine whether Roger is delinquent, and if he is, what should we do about it. The problem we have is that Roger is thirteen, and unless we can come up with some kind of rehabilitation program for him, if he is found to be delinquent, then he is remanded back in to your custody. But, you can make him a ward of the state, if you sign away your parental rights. We can't send him to the reformatory, because he isn't sixteen, and we can't send him to the boys school because he isn't fourteen."

"Isn't there a school for girls at Oregon?"

"Not any more. It is now a minimum security prison for men. There is a residential treatment center for girls at Pine Meadows."

"Good, thank you, Mr. Marlowe. Renée if Roger were a girl, what do you think his name should be?"

"I was just thinking about that. Rachel sounds good to me, Mrs. Watkins."

"Rachel, Rachel, uhm, Rachel Eileen," Ruth Watkins mulled it around in her head for a bit. "Yes, Rachel. Rachel Eileen Watkins. Mr. Marlowe, I want to present this idea to Judge Reynolds and see what she thinks. I have heard where boys have been sent to girls schools before, and I am wondering if Judge Reynolds would go along with my little plan. Mr. Marlowe, Roger is undisciplined, because his father let him do whatever, and every time I would object, my husband would just say let him be, he's just a boy.

"Well this 'just a boy' hit this young lady right in the shopping center, and called me a bitch. He may be thirteen, but he is quite the bully. He thinks he can push people around that are weaker than him. What if the 'weaker' people started pushing him around? Roger needs a very embarrassing lesson in poetic justice. If he wants to beat up on girls, let him be a girl. Let him experience what it feels like to be laughed at, threatened, beat up, ... well, maybe not beat up, but you know what I mean. He needs to be taught this lesson and by making him live, dress and act like a girl, is the only way I know that would knock the bully right out of him. Maybe by the time he is eighteen, he will be a responsible adult."

"Well, I will tell the judge you have something you want to say. She is going to question you anyway."

"Thank you, Mr. Marlowe."

"We have a few minutes to wait, yet. The judge is still in a previous hearing. But we're next."

It seemed the waiting for Roger's hearing was going to go on forever, when a deputy sheriff told them they could go in the courtroom. I am not sure how many have been to a juvenile hearing in children's court, but these hearings are very informal. The judge looked at everybody seated before she started talking.

"Good moring, everybody, I am Judge Christine Reynolds. Where is the minor of concern?" She no sooner said those words, than Roger was ushered in to the courtroom.

"I'm right here, babe. Why don't you come down here and sit with me?"

"Rachel!" Judge Reynolds looked at Ruth.

"Excuse me ma'am, are you related to the minor?"

"Yes, ma'am, I am Ruth Watkins, the minor's mother."

"Why did you just call him Rachel, then?"

"That is what I wanted to talk about. You see judge, just before school let out for the holidays, he was caught kissing this young lady," she pointed to Renée, "forcefully, in the school hallway. The school principal and I came up with a plan, that since my "son?" doesn't have respect for girls and women, that maybe he should live as a girl. I was thinking that maybe he could be sent to a girls treatment center, where he would be treated in every respect as a girl and made to dress and act like a girl."

"Well, young man, what have you to say about that?"

"You ain't putting me in any skirt."

"Oh? And just what makes you think that?"

"Because I'll rip it off and go naked."

"Is that so? Well, let me see just how good you are at your word then." The judge picked up her phone. "Yes, this is Judge Reynolds, would you please send Naomi in here. Thank you."

Naomi Petersen has been a deputy sheriff since high school and worked primarily in the girls wing of the detention center. She didn't work directly with the girls, but she knew most of them, because they were repeat offenders. When she came in the courtroom, the judge motioned her over to the side of the bench. After speaking for a few moments, there was a big smile on Naomi's face, as she looked at Roger. Now, Naomi doesn't look like much and in fact, she weighs only one hundred and twenty eight pounds. But you know what they say about big explosions in little packages.

"Young lady, erm, man, you will go with this deputy and you will do everything she tells you. You will want to listen to this officer, or she will make you listen."

"Oh yeah! There ain't no babe on this earth that can make me do what I don't want." The smile on Namoni's face turned in to an evil leer. She was thinking, yeah, go right ahead and disobey me, go right ahead.

Naomi took Roger out of the courtroom, and was gone for quite some time. This gave the adults and Renée and Sandi time to talk.

"So you said that Roger needs to have respect for the female gender, because right now he doesn't have any."

"Yes, your honor, that is about it. I think it would be poetic justice to have him dress, act, and live as a girl night and day, until he either gets that respect or turns into a sissy."

"Where is the minor's father?"

"In the county jail, your honor, for almost killing me." Ruth recounted to the judge what had happened. "But, your honor, I don't want jail for Roger, I want him to suffer, yes, but not in a jail. I think being forced to be a girl, is the only way he is going to find any respect for us."

"That is an interesting way of looking at this. Roger wouldn't be the first transgender minor to come before this court. I think, I am going to make a phone call. I will be right back." Judge Reynolds went in her chambers, and when she came back ten minutes later, Roger and Naomi still hadn't made it back to the courtroom. "I see our new girl hasn't made it back yet. I just talked to the superintendent of the Pine Meadows Girls Home, and explained what we had in mind. She said she would have a meeting with the girls, and call me back. That call will be transferred here to the bench."

Just then Naomi brought Roger in to the courtroom. He was now wearing a faded red tartan, knee length skirt, a white blouse with a peter pan collar, and ordinary, brown penny loafers. Naomi lifted the hem of Roger's skirt to show he was also wearing a white slip. He was also wearing a training bra, with a slight hint of a bust.

"Sit down, just like I showed you." Roger sat down, smoothing his skirt underneath him. "I'm sorry your honor, but we needed to get all that unlady like hair off of his legs and underarms. Then I did a crash course in teaching him how to behave like a young lady. At first he kind of objected, but then all of a sudden, he was very compliant." Judge Reynolds stifled a giggle.

At that moment, the judge's phone rang on her bench. She answered and listened intently to what she was being told, and said thank you and hung up.

"Young lady, you are lucky on two counts. Number one, because of your age, we can't send you to the reformatory, and second, you don't have to wait three weeks to get your name changed. Mrs. Watkins, do you object to my changing this young lady's name?"

"No, your honor, in fact, if he had a permanent girl's name, maybe then he would realize that this is not a game, and we are very serious about all of this. I think his name should be Rachel Eileen Watkins."

"Then I will take what you just said, as a verbal motion to change the name of the minor, Roger Watkins, a male, to that of Rachel Eileen Watkins, a female, for now and for always. Young lady, you cannot use Roger anymore as your name, because it is no longer your name. Furthermore, this court finds you to be delinquent in the language of the statute.

"Therefore, because of your lack of respect for the female sex, it is hereby ordered that you live, dress and act as female and you shall be sent to the Pine Meadows Girls Home for rehabilitation in being properly trained as a girl, until you are eighteen years old. I have talked to the superintendent, and she had a meeting with the girls. They are expecting you, young lady, and you had better be on your best behavior. This court will review your progress once a year until you are released from the Pine Meadows Girls Home. It is so ordered and this court is adjourned. Oh! You all have a very Merry Christmas and happy New Year."

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 7
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls.

Roger was taken from the courtroom, and he had a look of hatred on his face as he passed Renée. Naomi took him to the girls side of the detention center to wait for the deputies that would take him to Pine Meadows. Dressed as he was, the boys side would not have been a good idea. As Naomi turned Roger over to the matron, she was told she had a phone call.

After talking to the person on the other end of the hone, she said, yes sir, and hung up. Then she got that evil leer back in her expression, because Naomi was asked to transport Rachel Watkins to the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls, as soon as she was able to get a car. She thought to herself that this could actually be a good thing for Rachel, if she would only allow herself to be taught how to be a lady instead of a reackless, disgruntled tomboy. She decided to let Rachel be surprised. She was told all the deputies transporting prisoners were out, and they wanted Rachel Eileen Watkins transported as soon as possible to Pine Meadows, because then she would be there for dinner.

Whether or not, Rachel cared about herself, there were those who cared about her. Naomi was one of those. She wasn't malicious towards Rachel, but Rachel needed to know that not all women are helpless, and even those that can't defend themselves against men, are not exactly helpless. Naomi is the hand to hand combat trainer for the sheriff's department. She trained the cadets both, men and women, in unarmed combat. So Rachel was surprised to find that this was one "babe", as she put it, that she couldn't handle.

After securing a car, Naomi went to get Rachel for transport.

"Rachel, I am going to be taking you to Pine Meadows, now. I was told to have you there for dinner, and we can stop along the way for lunch. It will take four hours to get there, four and a half to five hours, if we stop for lunch. So we need to get going, now."

"You mean," Rachel cleared her throat, "dressed like this?"

"Yes, ma'am. Whether you like it or not, you are a girl by judicial decree. When you get to Pine Meadows, you will be dressed like this twenty four, seven."

"But, people will laugh at me."

"You should have thought about that before you started picking on those weaker than yourself."

"I only picked on that Renée, because he acts like a girl all the time."

"So, Rachel Eileen Watkins, just what do you think you will be doing, for the next four and half years?"

"I'll stay naked."

"They won't let you. Girls in these settings will make sure you are a lady by the time they are finished with you. You seem to think all girls are weak, and can't fight. Girl, you are in for one hellacious surprise. Now, we are leaving here, and as you notice, I am not wearing my utility belt, or my uniform. I think we can come to terms. Can't we?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"You may call me, Naomi."

"Do you have to call me Rachel?"

"Well, see, minors are not required to wait the three weeks or to advertise in the legal section of the newspaper, in order to change their names. All it takes is parental consent. Judge Reynolds had that from your mother, during your hearing. When you get to Pine Meadows, they are required to call you by your legal name, and your legal name now, is Rachel Eileen Watkins, a female. That is what they will treat you as, and that is how you will live at Pine Meadows. This is a girls home, not a detention center, reformatory or a prison.

"Rachel, if you accept this, and do what they tell you, maybe you can come out of there as a decent, productive person. Rebelling against this program, will only get you restricted to the home, with no privileges. If you show promise that you will take part in their program for you, then you will see just how nice this can really be. But, if you rebel, you will have a very lonely time. Being lonely and sad for five years, is not something I would want."

"But, this is embarrassing."

"Yes, I bet it is. But you brought this on yourself, without any help from anyone else. Now, let's go. I have a car waiting for us."

"Do I really have to?"

"Yes, ma'am, you really have to."

Naomi and Rachel left the girls wing of the detention center, and went out the front door. Rachel was walking like she noramlly did, and Naomi corrected her, and told her to take shorter steps. Naomi also reminded Rachel to first sit, keeping her legs together, while smoothing her skirt under her, and then swing her legs in. This was for modesty purposes, so others didn't see her panties.

"Rachel, you will get the hang of it. Like I said, though, this can be a positive experience for you, or it can be a very lonely and sad existence. It is up to you, which one you choose."

Making sure Rachel was buckled in, Naomi started the car, and they were headed north out of the city on the freeway. As they passed the city limits, Naomi, concentrating on the traffic, heard sniffles coming from Rachel.

"What's wrong, dear?"

"This!" Rachel exclaimed, motioning to how she was dressed. "This isn't fair."

"Was it fair, when you were bullying Renée? Was it fair when you forced Renée to kiss you in the school hallway? What exactly do you consider fair, Rachel?"

"I...I really...didn't...I mean, I...I don't know...exactly."

"Now that is the first honest answer I have heard from you, since meeting you."

"Why couldn't the judge send me to a boys home?"

"Because, the judge wants you to realize, that girls have feelings too, and when you pick on them, like you have been doing, it gives them low self esteem. For girls, low self esteem can be a very disasterous thing. Judge Reynolds told me what you have been doing, when she directed me to take you out to the shower area and change you in to girls clothing. Rachel, she wants you to experience what girls go through on a daily basis, and that is why she is sending you to a home.

"She can't send you to the reformatory until you are sixteen, and you have been waived in to adult court. Industrial workhouses have been abolished in favor of these group homes. You listen to what you are told, and do exactly as they tell you, and you will see being there won't be so bad."

"But, I'm not a girl."

"From this day on, young lady, you are a girl, for all intents and purposes, but judicial decree. This is your 'punishment' for you bullying and hitting Renée. I only hope that in time, you will see the light at the end of the tunnel, as they say."

"What does that mean?"

"It means, young lady, either shape up or ship out, and since you refused to shape up, we are shipping you out; as a girl."

"I don't want to be a girl, though."

"It is too late to think about that now. You are thirteen years old, and that is old enough to know right from wrong. Since you have decided to do wrong, the judge decided this for your 'punishment'. To make you learn what it is like to be a female and treated as a female. I am hoping that when boys show their advances towards you, you will see just how humiliating that really is. No girl or woman likes unwanted advances by boys or men. This is what you were doing when you were picking on Renée."

"But my dad said that anybody who dresses and acts like girl, but isn't a girl, is a sissy. He said sissies need to be shown who is boss."

"So you bullied Renée. Rachel, have you ever heard of the word transgender?"

"Yeah, that's a sissy that want his..."

"Don't you dare say it, or I will wash that mouth out with soap."

"But..."

"No buts, young lady. You had better know right now, that this kind of thinking and language will not go at Pine Meadows. If I were you, I would resign myself to living as a girl for the next four and a half years. Like it or not, you are now a girl."

"But, why, what have I done that was so wrong?"

"If you don't know, then maybe you will find out at Pine Meadows. Hopefully. Let me just say this. If you were to do the same things as an adult, they would send you to prison. A convicted felon can't get a decent job anywhere, no matter how many degrees he or she has. Shape up Rachel and act like a young lady."

"Do I really have to?"

"Yes, ma'am, you really have to."

"I guess I have no choice. Do I?"

"No ma'am, no choice at all."

Naomi turned off of the freeway onto a two lane, state highway. As they were going along, Rachel noticed a young girl on horseback.

"Naomi, is riding a horse, fun?"

"Yes, Rachel, it is. Horses are very intelligent animals."

"Will they have horses at Pine Meadows?"

"I hear they have equestrian therapy there for the residents. They let you ride the horse, take care of the horse, and let you even have that particular horse for your own, while you are there."

"I think I would like that."

Naomi smiled to herself, because Rachel was now showing willingness to take part in the program, at least part of it, anyway. As they continued on this road, they came to a rustic looking restaurant.

"Are you hungry, Rachel?"

"Yes, I am."

"Then let's stop and get something for lunch. Remember, you are a girl, and girls don't gobble their food like boys do. Ladies bite with their teeth, not their lips, and they chew with their mouths closed."

"Yes, Naomi."

"Tell you what. I will order for you, so you understand how to do it for yourself."

They went in the restaurant and found a nice booth by the windows. They both sat down, and Naomi was pleased with the way Rachel smoothed her skirt and sat with her hips, instead of plopping down like a boy. The waitress came over, and when she saw how Rachel was dressed, she asked to speak to Naomi, privately.

"Is this girl going to Pine Meadows?"

"Yes, how did you know?"

"We get many on their way there that stop here. I have a decent change of clothes for her in the back. When you are done with your meal, would you come in back with me, so she can change?"

"Of course, thank you."

Naomi sat back down, bewildered by the waitress' kindness. This is the first time Naomi has ever transferred a person to an 'institution', so when the waitress showed her kindness towards Rachell with a change of clothes, Naomi was bewildered.

"What was that all about, Naomi?"

"The waitress says she has a change of clothes for you. I guess she does this with all the girls coming through here on their way to Pine Meadows."

"You told her I was going to Pine Meadows?"

"No, dear, she guessed as much when she saw your clothes. She wants to help, and if I were you, I wouln't reject any help I can get, right now."

"All right, I guess."

"Anyway, Rachel, let's order."

The waitress came over and took their order. Naomi ordered a garden salad, a chicken filet sandwich, and a glass of milk for them both. The waitress whose name is Eve, said she would be right back.

Eve Reinhardt is a volunteer at Pine Meadows, and works there during the weekends. With her pitch black hair, her pretty figure, and her infectious smile, Rachel couldn't help but wonder if she would ever have a figure like that.

Rachel thought why was she thinking that? She was a boy and boys don't have figures.

"Naomi, have you ever seen a boy with a girl's figure?"

"Several, Rachel. Why do you ask?"

"Because I couldn't help but notice the Waitress' figure and thought could I ever have a figure like hers. Am I a sissy, Naomi?"

"No, dear, you are a girl, and you are just starting to notice that."

Rachel couldn't help crying. The tears just came, and Naomi moved to the other side of the booth to give Rachel a hug. When Eve brought their orders, she said to Rachel.

"Honey, going to Pine Meadows is not the end of the world. I am off duty in about twenty minutes. If you wait, I will follow you up there, and I will introduce you to some of the girls. Would you like that?"

"Why are you being so kind to me?"

"Because, sweetie, I remember my first time going to Pine Meadows. Oh yes, I was living there too, for a while. Anyway, when you are finished eating, I have a beautiful dress you can have. You can change in the ladies room, and these clothes, I think we can get rid of. How does that sound?"

"Thank you," was all Rachel could manage through her tears.

"Eve, I think this is going to take a while."

"No hurry."

Naomi stayed by Rachel, and made sure she ate her lunch. But Rachel just sat there, playing with her salad.

"What's the matter, Rachel? Aren't you hungry?"

"I...I'm...Naomi, will you help me? I...I don't...know...what..."

"Of course I will help you. I may be a deputy sheriff, but I am not disconcerned. For some reason, you strike me as a very troubled young lady. Am I right?"

"Yes, well, kinda-sorta. I mean, before the judge forced all this on me, I thought being tough meant you had to be a bully, and those that got in your way were targets to be picked on. I...I'm...sor...sorr...sorry, Naomi."

Naomi pulled Rachel closer in a mothrly type hug, and was running her fingers through Rachel's hair.

"Now, I want to tell you something. Had you shown this side of you in court, you would have been sent right back home, but with a very stern warning. From what I was told, when you went in the courtroom, you made a verbal come on to the judge. That didn't go over too well. Did It?"

"N...o."

"Rach, listen, when we get to Pine Meadows, I will stay for a bit while you get settled in. I want to see your room, and the place itself. I want to talk to the girls, if I can, and the staff. Honey, I am going to be there for you. Don't ask me why, because we just met, but there is something in you that just makes me want to hug you.

"You, you really...mean...that?"

"Yes, Rach, I do. I really and sincerely mean that. You know what? There is a thing we girls do, called a pinky swear. That is the most unviolated pledge two girls can make with each other. Let's pinky swear that you will abide by the program at Pine Meadows and I will be there to help you at least three times a week. How does that sound?"

"Then, let's pinky swear."

After they hooked their left little fingers together, Naomi asked Rachel if she was going to eat her lunch.

"Yes, Naomi, thank for being a friend and not just a cop."

Naomi hugged Rachel again, "You are very welcome, young lady. Now let's eat, get you in that new dress, and be on our way."

It doesn't take long to eat a light lunch, and they were finished in twenty minutes. Eve came over and said she was going off duty in just about ten minutes, and asked Rachel if she wouldlike to change in to her new dress.

Naomi and Rachel followed Eve in to the back, then up to the locker area. Eve opened her locker, and Rachel could see that Eve had an assortment of dresses in there. There was one that caught Rachel's eye, and asked if she could try that one. It was teal in color and had an A-line flare skirt, with a round neckline.

Rachel took it in to the ladies lounge and tried it on. When she came out holding her detention clothes, Eve and Naomi just gushed at how pretty Rachel looked. Then Eve said she wanted to do something with Rachel's hair, and when she was done, Rachel had a high pony tail.

"Let's get some mascara on those lashes. You've been crying too much, your eyes are all puffy. This will help kind of hide that a little.There, all done. Now, I will follow you to Pine Meadows and help introduce you to your new sisters."

"How far is Pine Meadows from here?" Naomi asked Eve.

"Less than twenty minutes. When we leave the parking lot we will turn right, and go to the intersection. At the stop sign we will turn left and go about five miles, and then turn into the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls. I am a volunteer there. I help the girls with their crafts if they wish, with other things too."

"You lived there, and now you volunteer there? Why?"

"Rachel, Pine Meadows is not a prison. They don't have walls or guards, or electric fences. You can walk right out on to the highway and hitchhike, and nobody will come after you."

"Why wouldn't they come after me?"

"Because Rachel, when you find out that you are all alone, you will welcome the hustle and bustle of Pine Meadows. When you do come back, you will get lots of hugs, because you came back on your own and safe."

"This is an institution. Right?"

"Well, kinda-sorta. You'll see. If we're ready, let's go."

Naomi followed Eve out of the parking lot, and to the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls. When they drove up, and parked, several girls came out of the house.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 8
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Settling in at Pine Meadows.

When Eve and Naomi parked their cars, several girls came out of the house. Rachel stood by the car, her legs freezing, and looked in awe at the main house of Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls. One of the girls that came out of the house saw Eve, and shouted: "It's Evie, Evie!!!" They all ran up to Eve, who gave each one a hug.

"Girls, there is someone I want you to meet. This is Rachel, and she is a new girl."

"Yes, we have been expecting her for hours. OMG GIRL!!!! Let's get you in the house, or you will definitely freeze to death out here. My name is Sharon, and I am going to be your room mate. Your bed is already made, so you won't have to do that until morning, now."

Everybody walked back to the house, and when they got inside, Sharon asked Naomi if she was Rachel mom.

"No, I'm just a friend."

"Oh, that person. Yes, many of us were brougth here by the sheriff."

"Naomi's been there for me when no one else would be. Even the school I went to wasn't there for me."

"Because you were a bully and beat on a transgender person."

Naomi was going to interceded, when Eve held her back.

"You know, the transgender act according to their belief in who they are, but look at you. Big tough boy in a girl's dress. Now that is what I call poetic justice."

Naomi was going to intercede again, but Eve held her back.

"Shar...on, may I...talk...to you and the...girls, please?"

"Okay, what's on your mind?"

"I need help in finding out who I am. On...on the way...way up here, Naomi...and I were talking, and I...I...I just..." That was when Rachel broke down again. All of a sudden the laughter and the teasing stopped.

"Oh Rachel, of course we will help you. We're not monsters. Look, why don't we go up to our room, and I can show you your bed, and the view from our window. Then we can come back down here and we can talk."

"Okay."

Naomi looked at Eve for an explanation.

"The girls here were expecting a foul mouth boy, but they got just the opposite. When Rachel asked for their help, they immediately knew she wasn't a bad person. A little sad, maybe mixed up a little, but definitely not bad."

"How do you know about all of this?"

"They called me at the restaurant, because many of them have stopped there on their way here. I wanted to see this foul mouth boy for myself, and what I saw was a sad, demure young lady. No, Naomi, she may be a lot of things, but bad is not one of them. Come on, let's see her room."

They went up and before anyone knew anything, the girls were giving Rachel clothes they either didn't like, were too tight or they just didn't wear any more.

"The ones that fit you decently, Rachel, you should keep, and the ones too small or too tight, we can give to the Goodwill."

"Why are you...doing...doing thi...this?"

Everybody in unison said, "because we are sisters."

"Rachel, that will also be the last time you wear that dress. I mean, it is all right for Sundays and dances, but not everyday. It is way too pretty for that. Besides, in this weather you'll freeze your fanny off."

A lady a little older than Naomi came in the room. "Girls, girls! What is all the ruckus about?"

"Mom, meet Rachel, the new girl we were expecting, only not expecting."

"All right Sharon Hardesty. What exactly does that mean?"

"Well, mom, we were expecting a foul mouth, not so tough little boy, but who we got was Rachel. Rachel, this is our house mother, Madelline, or mom as we affectionately call her."

"Then this is a...a...home? With...with love and...and laugh...ter?"

"Yes, dear sister, it is. We are here for different reasons, but we have one thing in common. We want help, and the best help we can get here, is from each other. This is a family, and families support and help each other. You are now a part of that family, and because you asked us to help you, that is what we will do.

Rachel sat on her bed, and began crying again. "I...I never...never had any...body...help me."

Have you ever felt that you were being squeezed to death in a loving group hug? That is what Rachel felt, only she didn't mind it, because the girls were showing how much they cared about her, a complete stranger.

"Now look what you've done," Sharon said, looking at Rachel's eyes. "You look like a raccoon. Let's get that mascara off of you.

Sharon went to get a box of tissues, and she began taking off the mascara on Rachel's face and eyes. When she was done, she sat back and looked at Rachel, again.

"There, all done. Girlfriend, if what you have shown us is the real you, we can help you be the girl that is inside of you. Would you like that?"

"Yes, yes I would,"

All the while the girls were around Rachel, Naomi was talking with Madelline. Then Madelline made a statement.

"Girls, this is Naomi Petersen. She is a deputy sheriff in Forest City. She will be coming up here three or four times a week to help Rachel through her therapy programs."

Janice Peyton, a fifteen year old resident, looked at Naomi to see if this was some kind of a trick.

"Why would a cop want to help one of us?"

"Please, please don't say that about Naomi. She was there for me when nobody else was."

"What is your name, young lady?"

"I'm Janice."

"Well, Janice, I want to help Rachel, because I saw something in her that I have never seen in a young person. When we were driving up here, we talked, and she even asked me if horse back riding was fun. When she asked that, then I knew I was right about her. So, I promised her in a pinky swear that if she took part in the programs set up for her, I would come up at least three times a week and help her through her therapy."

"You're confusing me," Janice said, looking bewildered. "You're a cop. Right?"

"Yes, my job is enforcng the law, but I am something else too."

"Like what, for instance?"

"Like, I am a human being with feelings, and my feelings for Rachel right now, is to help her through her traumatic times."

"Well, anyway, I think after about a week, Rachel will call this home," Sharon added, changing the mood. "We have an excellent equestrian program here. We get to go horse back riding, every day if we want. We go to school, and we help each other with our homework if we get stuck. We have dances, we have parties, we have ...... fun. We do have chores to do, though, and all the cooking is done by the residents. We take turns. One week I and someone else will do the cooking, and then the next week someone else will. You'll see, girlfriend. Welcome home, sister." Sharon gave Rachel a sisterly welcome home hug.

"Naomi, what's wrong?"

"That is so sweet, you've all got me crying. I have never seen such solidarity in a setting like this."

"This is the first time I have ever seen a cop cry," Janice said, bewildered.

"Janice Peyton, stifle it!" Sharon exclaimed.

Naomi went over by the group and said that she was going to stay for a bit, because she wanted to see the rest of the house. So the girls took Naomi and Rachel on the two cent tour.

The living room was huge, sixty-five feet long by forty-eight feet wide, the dining room was half that size and had long picnic like benches for tables, the recreation room was also huge, and that was where the tv was, and the gym, or exercise room, was about the same size as the living room. This is where there was all kinds of exercise equipment, bought by the residents, for the residents. There were recumbent bikes, treadmills, stair steppers, weights, and a track that went around the room for jogging.

"There is a lot here to really get involved in. Isn't there?"

"Yes, Naomi," Madelline answered. "We try to make this as much of a home setting as possible. During the first shift, there is a house father and house mother, and they treat these girls as though they were their own daughters. So do I, which is why they call me 'mom'. "

"It must be nice to live in this kind of setting, knowing the alternative."

"We don't talk about things like that, here."

"Naomi, my name is Brenda, I am also fourteen, and I have been here almost two years. When we have a problem, we can go to anyone of the sisters, or to mom, or daddy when he is on, on first shift. You see, Naomi, this is a home. We have love, we have caring, we do things for and with each other. This is why we are sisters, Naomi, because we are family."

"That, that is so sweet. Pardon my ignorance, but I have never seen this kind of solidarity in an institution."

"Yes, Naomi, this is a state run institution, run like a home setting, and making sure we know how to treat others. In fact, Naomi, our motto here is, "Do Unto Others As You Would Have Them Do Unto You".

"Wow, times sure have changed."

"Naomi," Rachel said, looking at the floor. "Thank you for everything. I would not have known my true self if it wasn't for you. I asked these girls for help, and they said yes right away."

"Rachel, when we help you, we are going to train you in how to be a girl, since that training has been denied you. See, just because we are female, doesn't mean we know how to act like girls. That comes with with us through the years, as we grow up, and sister, you can do a lot of growing up here. I mean, look at Eve, she used to live here, and she is still a sister. Now she volunteers here on weekends, and during holidays, except Christmas and Valentine's Day. She works at the diner not far from here, and gives new girls on their way here a decent change of clothes. Eve gave you that dress. Didn't she?"

"Yes, Sharon, she did. All I was wearing was detention clothes. When I saw this teal dress in her locker, I just had to try it on. I just had to."

"That, dear sister, is how a girl thinks."

"Rach, honey, I have to be going. Please let me have a hug." Rachel went over and gave Naomi a big hug. "Listen to me, listen. I said I would be back to help you, and I will, but I have the seven in the morning shift again, so I had better leave, now. These girls will help you in any way they can. You are going to be all right here. These girls and house parents will make sure you are safe. Do what they tell you, and everything will fall in to place. So I will say this. This isn't goodbye, it's just good night. Alan Freed used to say that back in the fifties when he was a dj."

"But, you're not that old."

"No, but my mom is."

"Good night, Rach, girls, Madelline. I will be back this weekend for sure, maybe before then."

Rachel followed Naomi out to the car, and before Naomi got in, Rachel gave Naomi another hug.

"Be a good girl, Rach, and I will be back."

"Yes, I will, Naomi."

Naomi put on her seat belt and started the car. She waved to Rachel as she backed up and then headed for the road.

Rachel went back in the house shivering from more than just the cold.

"Girl, you can catch your death out there, without a coat on."

"Yes, mom, I...I...know."

"Rachel, is there anything you know how to do, like clean a house, cook a meal, sew a button on a shirt, maybe?"

"No, mom, I never did any of those things. If I did, my dad would hit me hard and say that is woman's work."

"Would you like to learn how to do those things?"

"Yes, I would love to learn how to cook and sew, especially."

"Then that is what we will be teaching you, besides being the girl you have always been."

"But, I never showed anybody that I was a girl, inside."

"Honey, girls can 'see' these things, because we know how to look in to the soul. The girls knew right away you weren't what we were expecting. You have shown us a sad little girl who only wants to come out and live, and live you shall. It is like Sharon said, you can do a lot of growing up here, if you want to."

"Thank you, mom." The older woman embraced Rachel in a motherly hug, and nodded to the other girls to make themselves scarce.

"Let's you and I sit down and have a talk."

"Alright."

"Now, Rachel, this is a loving home, and there isn't any problem we can't solve as a family. If something is bothering you, just ask one of the girls if you can talk to them, or ask the house mother on the day shift, or Hazel, who is our night house mother. We are a family here, and we help each other. We also have a psychiatrist, a psychologist and two psychotherapists. You can talk to any one of them, too, if you wish. There is no forcing anyone to do what they don't want here, except maybe in your case. But let me ask you a question. If you could have the operation to make you a physical female, would you want that?"

"Was last week, soon enough?"

"You just gave me the answer I was looking for. Only a boy with boy thoughts would have hesitated, and made to look like he was thinking about it. You didn't do that. You answered me right away."

"Mom, nobody is forcing me to be a girl. This is the way I want to live my life."

"Then, young lady, you shall have your wish."

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 9
by Barbara Lynn Terry

(Author's note: The Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls is based on a real girls residential treatment center (RTC), that has most of the programs I will put in this story. The girls at this RTC are from decent families, and that is where they get their caring for others from. The only reason the girls are there is because they fell in with the wrong crowd, and consequently got in trouble, but not serious trouble. The age range is from 12 to 18 years old.)

Rachel meets a new friend.

"All right, honey, you can go and do whatever for now. Dinner is at six."

"Thank you, mom."

"For what, sweetie?"

"For having me here, so I can learn to be me."

"Oh honey," Madelline embraced Rachel in a motherly hug. "We're actually glad to have you. You know, Rachel, you can teach us just as much as we can teach you."

"How?"

"Because, first of all you have shown us the side of you we were not expecting. That is what Sharon meant when she said you were who we were expecting, only not expecting. Honey, you are now one of the girls, a sister to every other girl here. I will treat you like you were my own daughter. There is one other thing. You are free to roam the grounds, if you want, and you are also free to go jogging along the road that runs by the house. Tomorrow, you will see Dr. Poole, he will ask you questions, give you a few tests and a complete physical. Then he will sit down and talk to you. You just be yourself."

"Yes, mom. Thank you."

"You are more than welcome, honey. Now, scoot."

If you have ever lived with girls, you know they have to hear everything that is going on, especially when they are told to make themselves scarce. These girls are no different.

"Rachel," Janice Peyton, started. "I want to welcome you too, to Pine Meadows. What mom said is true. We are not restricted here. We can come and go as we please, and the only reason we don't run away is because we know we need help. So we depend on each other for that help."

Sandra Erickson was the next one to speak to Rachel. "We have group and individual therapy sessions here too for about 45 minutes a session. Individual therapy is where you see the psychiatrist, psychologist or one of the psychotherapists one on one. Now Dr. Poole is really nice. He will ask you what you think your therapy should be, and sister, you just tell him you want to transition in to being a physical girl. He will make sure that is what your therapy will be while you are here. The court put you here until you are eighteen, and you can develop a lot in four and a half years."

"Rachel, I'm Debra Sanger, I'm fifteen and have been here since I was twelve. I want you to know that I am also available if you ever need to talk. See, Rachel ..."

"Can you just call me Rach?"

"Yes, I would like that. Now see, that is girl thinking. Anyway as I started to say, we can go in to town on our own. We get paid an allowance for the chores we do, and we get extra for good behavior. So there is incentive here to behave."

"Rach, I'm Darlene Simpson, I'm fifteen years old, too. When you get to the school, we have a computer room, there. We have all the regular subjects, like U.S and world history, science, health, math, social studies and home economics. We don't have physical education, because we have an exercise room for that, that we can use any time. So, little sister, what do you want to do?"

"I...I'm...I'm just..."

"OMG she's crying again. Somebody get a box of tissues." Darlene hugged her new little sister, and stroked her hair. "It will be all right, sis, you'll see. I know this can be overwhelming on the first day, and especially for you wanting to experience the life you have been denied for too long. When everything happens all at once, you get overwhelmed. Believe me, sis, I know what that is like. Come, let's go in the living room."

They all sat around Rachel, and started singing "Singing In The Kitchen" and older song by Bobby Bare but which seems to be a Pine Meadows favorite. Rachel couldn't sing along, not only because of her tears, but because she had never heard this song before. The only music that she had ever heard was country and big band music. Her father didn't like rock and roll or jazz or anything other kind of music.

So Rachel just sat there and listened to the chorus of her sisters, singing this humorous song that was made four decades ago. Twelve year old Joy Carver, sat next to Rachel, and laid her head on Rachel's left arm.

"Sister Rachel, my name is Joy Carver, and I am twelve years old. I just came here last month, so I'm new here too. You know what you need, sis? You need to get your snow clothes on, and we can go down to the stables and see the horses. Come on, sis, let's go."

The other girls agreed that that is exactly what Rachel needed. If the horses couldn't cheer her up, well, they would take it from there. Right now their only concern was the emotional well being of their new sister. What men don't understand about women, is that being one of the girls is an exclusive privilege not afforded to men. Men seem to think that the boys club is exclusive, but it has been invaded by many women. The girls club, however, remains inviolate and exclusive. Even though Rachel is still a phsyical male, she has never really been a boy, even though she pretended to be one through her bully act.

This what the girls saw in Rachel, as soon as they saw her outside when she first got there. So getting in to their warm snow clothes, they headed for the stables. The stables was a large, heated barn that you had to go down a wooded path to get to. Once inside, the girls slid their thick parkas off of their heads. Joy took Rachel over by a beautiful roan mare, and took an apple from the basket, and had Rachel hold it in the palm of her hand. The horse took the apple and nodded with a slight whinnie.

Rachel looked at the horse and at Joy and wondered how Joy ever got up on the horse's back.

"My sister's help me. Or, if I come down here by myself, there is a small step stool I can use. Come, Rach, I want to introduce you to your horse."

"Mmy...my...horse?"

"Yes, silly, your horse. She is very beautiful, and has had only a few girls ride her before you. Her name is Midnight." They went a few stalls away, and Rachel saw a really beautiful black mare. She was reminded of the stories she had read in the library about heroes that rode such horses.

"She's beautiful."

"Give her an apple."

Rachel gave Midnight an apple, and the horse took it. Joy smiled.

"Midnight, this is Rachel. She's going to be your new friend."

Midnight nudged Rachel, slightly, and whinnied, then tapped her hoof three times.

"She likes you, sis."

"Nobody...has...ever...I mean..."

As Rachel started crying again, Midnight put her head next to Rachel's in a hug. The other girls just watched Rachel and the horse bond. This is the crucial moment, when either she will perk up, slightly, or fall to pieces. Rachel put her right arm on the other side of Midnight's head, and horse and friend just stood there. Rachel broke the hug, and looked at Midnight.

"Thank you, Midnight. I needed that." The horse whinnied and tapped her hoof three times. Rachel gave her another apple, and promised Midnight that she would be back.

The girls headed back towards the house, when they saw a fire truck go by on the road. It was headed towards a farm house, that when they came off of the path, could see orange flame in the sky not too far down the road.

"That's auntie Wanda's house!" Sharon exclaimed. When they went inside the house, they saw Wanda Jameson talking to Madelline.

"Oh auntie Wanda, you're safe."

"Yes, Sharon, I am. I was outside when the house caught fire. I raced down here to call the fire department. I told them where I would be if they had any questions. Who is this girl?"

"Aunt Wanda, this is Rachel. She just came here today."

"Hi Rachel, I'm Wanda Jameson. You may call me aunt Wanda, if you like.

"Thank you, aunt Wanda. My but we have a lot of relatives here," Rachel added. Everybody giggled.

"Rachel," Darlene started, "the people around here are friends, and they have asked us to call them aunts or uncles, and we appreciate that kindness very much. During the harvest season, we can go and get whatever it is we want from their fields, as long as we use what we get. We get a lot of corn and other veggies from aunt Wanda. Aunt Wanda, what will you do, if you can't live in the house?"

"I have insurance, and I have the guest cottage I can stay in."

"Is there an uncle Jameson?" Rachel asked, innocently.

"My husband passed away two years ago. I still have my farm hands, and I have a lady that comes now and then to play cards."

"Mrs....erm, aunt Wanda, I don't know how to play card games, but I would like it if you could teach me."

"Why, I would love to teach you, Rachel. Just come by the house, and we will sit and have tea, and play gin rummy, or hearts, or anything else you want to learn. If you want to play canasta, you will have to bring two of your sisters along, because that is really a four person game."

"Aunt Wanda, there is something about Rachel you should know. She hasn't had any kind of a decent life at home, and she is just overwhelmed by all the kindness she has found here."

"Thank you, Sharon. Oh my dear, come here." Wanda Jameson gave Rachel the biggest hug Rachel had ever gotten, besides from her sisters and Madelline. "You can come by my house anytime you feel like it."

"Thank you, aunt Wanda."

"Think nothing of it, dear."

"Aunt Wanda," said a girl whom Rachel had not met yet. "You are stayng for dinner. Aren't you?"

"Well, since I am now invited, yes, I will stay for dinner. What's for slop tonight?" There were giggles, because Wanda Jameson even called her own gourmet cooking, slop.

"Boiled dinner."

"How much fat is on the corned beef?"

"Enough to make a gazillion bottles of perfume."

"I'm staying, then." There were more giggles.

The girl came over by Rachel and introduced herself as Stephanie Reading, and she is sixteen.

"It is nice to meet you, Stephanie."

"Likewise, sister Rachel. Well, I better get back to my cooking. See you at dinner, everybody."

All of a sudden, Rachel felt that there were a lot of eyes staring at her. She looked up to see all the girls looking at her.

"What?"

"What do you think, Darlene?"

"Yes, Sharon, she will make a good model."

"Model?"

"Well, we were thinking, you know how to dress, but we were thinking about teaching you makeup. We are not allowed to wear eye shadow other than what matches our skin tones. We can't even wear eye liner until we are at least sixteen. We thought that we would do your makeup for you tomorrow, when you have to go and see Dr. Poole, and then when you get back, we can show you again, how it is done."

"I would like that, thank you. You know what I would really like to do, when I graduate from high school? I'd like to go to beauty school."

"You will also have a counselor, too. Your counselor can help you get in to a really decent beauty school. If that is what you want, sis, then that is what they will help you get."

"Sharon, I really...I really..."

"Oh no, girlfriend. No person can have that much water in them. Get another box of tissues. Rach, we are very concerned about you right now, because you haven't had time to assimilate your surroundings to your life yet. This is only the first day, sis, so don't try to do everything at once. Take it little by little, and you will see how much more relaxed you are. When each one of us got here, we tried to do everything on the first day, and by the time it was bed time, we were not only exhausted, but we couldn't hardly sleep, because we wanted to do more. So take it from those who have been there. Take it little by little and you will be more relaxed. Definitely."

"Thank...you...Shar...on," Rachel said, through her sniffles. Sharon hugged her sister and told her, "everything is all right, now, you're home".

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 10
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Rachel sees Dr. Poole.

As Sharon continued to hug Rachel, Darlene and Joy were whispering a few feet away. When they stopped whispering, Joy went over by Sharon and Rachel.

"Sister Rachel, Darlene and I were hatching a little treason. We think it is time you understood just what being a sister here is all about. You have seen how much we care for you, but you haven't seen everything we do. Let's go to the sewing room."

On the way to the sewing room, Joy explained to Rachel that she was making herself a dress, and that Darlene was helping her. She wanted to show Rachel this new dress that wasn't finished, yet. When they got to the sewing room, Joy sat down at the Brother ® sewing machine, and took the dress, and was going to put it under the needle.

"Wait!" Rachel exclaimed. "Aren't you supposed to turn that inside out, first?" Joy looked at Darlene and nodded, slightly.

"I thought you didn't know how to sew."

"Joy, there are a lot of things I don't know how to do, but I have seen my mother sew, and she turns whatever she is working on, inside out."

"So you can learn by watching. Not everybody can do that."

Joy again took the garment, and started to sew.

"Wait! Rachel exclaimed, again. "You have to lock that thingy the needle goes through, so the dress is held in place."

"Now, sister Rachel, you know what it takes to be a sister at Pine Meadows. It takes not only caring, but a willingness to help your sisters, with whatever it is you can help them with. It takes listening to them when they have a problem and they don't want to talk to the psychs." Joy got up from the sewing machine and gave Rachel a big hug. "I am proud to call you sister, Rach. Let's go and have dinner." Joy no sooner said that, than a bell rang. "That's the dinner bell. You will hear that when it is time for breakfast, lunch and dinner."

When they got the dining room, everybody was talking at once, it sounded like a lot of bees buzzing.

"Rachel, you sit with Darlene, Sharon and Melanie. Girls, May I have your attention, please? I want to introduce a new girl, and if you haven't met her, yet, her name is Rachel Eileen Watkins. Stand up, Rachel." A girl Rachel hadn't met, raised her hand.

"Yes, Bridget."

"Why did they send you here, and not to a boys school?"

"Do you want to answer that, Rachel?"

"Yes, mom. I was sent here, because I was a bully. See, my dad, he said that boys have to be tough and take charge. I thought that meant I had to be a bully. But, deep inside, something was telling me good girls don't do things like that. I hit a transgender classmate, and I heard that inner voice again. I was taken to the detention center, and when it came time for me to be in court, everything got turned inside out and upside down. The judge wanted to change my name to the name I have now, and my mother agreed. Then the judge had a deputy sheriff take me and put me in girls detention clothes, and take me back to the courtroom. The judge said she found me to be delinquent, and wanted me to learn what it is to be a girl, so she sent me here. But, I do really want to learn to be a girl, because I am going to live as a girl for the rest of my life."

"Sisters, are we all agreed, that we will help Rachel be the girl she is?" Everybody said "aye" in unison. "Rachel, I'm Bridget Johnson, I am fourteen years old, and I have been here for almost a year and a half. During the summer, we even play softball, tennis; we have a good tennis court, badminton, volleyball, and in the winter we even go ice skating. Do you have any ice skates, Rachel?"

"No, Bridget, I don't, and it's Rach."

"What size shoe do you wear, Rach?"

"I wear a size six."

"We will get you a pair of ice skates. Do you have any roller skates?"

"No, I don't. I don't know how to either ice skate or roller skate."

"Ladies, we have our work cut out for us. Let's show Rachel the joys of living at Pine Meadows." Everybody stood up, while clapping their hands. "Welcome home, sister Rachel."

"Than...thank...you," and the tears just flowed.

"OMG, not again. Girl, where is that water pipe you have that leads to the ocean?" Sharon asked.

Rachel couldn't help but laugh at Sharon's levity. Rachel wiped her face with a few tissues, and then began to eat her dinner, which was still surprisingly warm.

After dinner was over, the dish brigade as it is affectionately called, started clearing the tables, so they could wash the dishes. Some of the other girls were going to the recreation room to watch television. Rachel joined them.

"Rach, I'm Angie Stevenson, I'm thirteen years old, and I have been here one year, yesterday. Do you have a middle name?"

"Yes, it's Eileen."

"Mine is Angela Mary Stevenson. Mary was my great grandmother's name."

"That is great to be named after someone in your family."

"My great grandmother I am told, was a very forceful person. Maybe that is where I get my forcefulness from, that got me in trouble."

"What kind of trouble did you get in to?"

"I stole a car for my boyfriend, and as I was driving the car to his house, I didn't see the traffic light change, and got in to an accident. I wasn't hurt, because I was wearing my seatbelt, and the airbag kept me from being thrown in to the steering wheel, or the windshield. I popped the airbag and started to get out of the car, but the police were already there. So, here I am."

"But, you were only twelve at the time. How did you reach the pedals?"

"I had to move the seat all the way forward, before I could reach both the brake and gas pedal with my toes."

Rachel gave Angie a hug. "Sister, you are so lucky you weren't crippled or killed."

Sharon came in the rec. room at that point and saw the two girls hugging.

"What's going on, here?"

"Rachel just found out why Angie is here, and gave her a big hug."

"That, sister Rachel, is what it takes to be a sister at Pine Meadows."

They sat down to watch the 1959 version of Walt Disney's, The Shaggy Dog with Fred MacMurray, Tommy Kirk and Tim Considine.

The state did not pay for the cable, the girls did with their allowance. It really didn't cost that much, only eighty dollars a month, and everybody chipped in. That included the internet, as well. This was a home for girls, run by girls, and kept up by girls. The more important work was done by state contractors, and the girls insisted they be women.

When the movie was over, mom came in the rec. room and told everybody it was bed time, because there was school in the morning. There were groans and groans and more groans, but they all got up, straightened out their chairs, and quietly headed for their bedrooms, saying good night and giving each other hugs.

Rachel wasn't used to this. Her father would tell her to get your ass in bed or get it beat. Sharon saw that sad look again, and was waiting for the tears, but none came.

"A nickel for your thoughts, sister."

"Hmmm? Oh! I, uhm, was just thinking about what my dad would say to me when it was bedtime."

"What did he say?"

"Rog...Rachel get your ass to bed or get it beat."

"Sounds like your father isn't a good man."

"No, he isn't. He's in jail waiting for trial for trying to kill my mom."

"Come on, girls, in bed. You can talk about this tomorrow."

"Yes, mom, good night," Rachel and Sharon said together.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

When the girls get up in the morning, the house father stays in the office, reading the reports from the day before. The house mother, whose name is also Janice, or Jan from the girls, wakes the girls up. Each girl gets her clothes for the day, and heads down to the basement to take her shower. The shower room has individual stalls, and a shower curtain for privacy. Rachel and Sharon went down together, after Sharon showed Rachel what she should wear for the day.

When they were finished with their showers, they dried off, and Sharon showed Rachel how to pat instead of wipe.

"Patting makes sure the skin isn't irritated by the fibres of the towel, that is why you don't wipe the towel across your body. That is only for guys. Get dressed, and I will do your makeup for Dr. Poole. You won't be going to school this week, because they will do all kinds of intelligence tests, emotional tests, medical tests, they will even draw two vials of blood to be tested at the lab here on the grounds. But, girlfriend, you will come out with flying colors, as the saying goes."

"Thank you, sister."

"You are more than welcome, sister."

None of the girls stared at Rachel while she was getting dressed. If they talked to Rachel, they looked at her eyes. When Rachel was dressed, and Jan approved, she went upstairs and sat in the dining room for a bit, thinking.

"Come on, sister, let's do your makeup." When Sharon was done, Rachel looked in the mirror. What she saw she liked. She was beautiful, in an ordinary kind of way, but still beautiful.

The girls all gave Rachel hugs, saying how much they loved her, and that they will see her at lunch. Just to play safe, Sharon gave Rachel a box of tissues, before getting her coat, and while clutching her books to her chest, started off to the school.

"Rachel?"

"Yes, sir."

"You may call me dad or daddy. All the girls do. Please come in the office for a bit."

Rachel followed him in to the office.

"Please, sit down." Rachel sat down, smoothing her skirt under her. "I was just reading your report from Madelline. It seems you disarmed this whole house yesterday. We were expecting a rebellious, foul mouthed boy, but what Madelline says here; here let me read it to you.

"Rachel Eileen Watkins arrived today at 2:15pm, with deputy sheriff, Naomi Petersen, who was in plain clothes, and with out her side arm. Eve Reinhardt came with them. Eve introduced Rachel to a few of the girls, and right away they got Rachel inside, because all she had on was a light dress that Eve had given her. During the rest of the day, Rachel bonded with the girls, and they unquestionably accepted Rachel without more. Deputy Petersen and I had a wonderful talk, and it seems this deputy has taken a liking to Rachel also, and will be coming up here to take part in Rachel's therapy at least three or four times a week.

"I don't know how you did that, young lady, but after reading this, I will be proud to call you my daughter."

Rachel started crying, and Jack Olsen, the house father, moved to give Rachel a hug.

"Oh daddy, I'm so...so..."

"Yes, yes, dear."

Being six feet, two inches tall, Jack had to stoop to meet Rachel eye to eye.

"Everything will be all right from now on. This is your home, and we will do everything to make it like a home, not just a house with people in it."

"Than...thank...you."

Just then, Jan came in the office.

"Well, I see you two have been talking."

"Yes, Jan. Take a look at that report." Jan read the report, and looked at Rachel in astonishment.

"Well, if this report is about you, where is that foul mouthed bully we were expecting?"

"I kicked him in the seat of his pants, and sent him flying."

"Good girl," Jan said, hugging Rachel. "I am going to be proud to have you for a daughter."

"Oh Jan, I'm...sca...scar...scared."

"Hush, honey, there is nothing to be scared about," Jan said, still holding Rachel. "This is your home now, and you have loving sisters who will help you with anything you need help with, including talking. Did Madelline tell you that you are free to come and go as you please?"

"Ye..yes. Jan, what does fate mean?" Jan broke the hug and looked in to Rachel's eyes.

"Do you know what destiny is?" Rachel nodded. "Well fate is something you are destined for. Like say for instance, a job, or living a life like this. Why do you ask?"

"Because I think it was fate that sent me here."

Jan hugged Rachel again. Jan knew that this young lady was going to make it, and with the help of her sisters and the house parents, would become a very fine woman.

"Let's dry those eyes and fix your makeup."

Jan took Rachel to her room, and began to fix her makeup, when Rachel said she wanted to try it herself. Jan said she could, but would watch in case she needed help.

Rachel dabbed delicately around her eyes to get the mascara off. Then she took the cold cream and put it on her face. She had seen her mother do this countless times. After countless tissues, and a lot of character removed, Rachel started applying the mascara, and the dual foundation/face powder. Then she took a coral colored chap stick and applied it to her lips. When she looked in the mirror, again, Jan looked with her, and they both smiled.

"I couldn't have done better myself. But, as you practice, you will be doing this faster each time, until it takes only a few minutes to put all of your makeup on."

Rachel looked at Jan and smiled. "Thank you, Jan."

"You are so welcome, dear. Let's go downstairs."

When they got downstairs, Jack came out of the office.

"I was just coming up to get you. Dr. Poole wants you over at psychiatric."

"Do you know how to get there?" Jan asked Rachel.

"No Jan, I didn't really have much time to explore the grounds after I got here."

"Okay, let's get your coat and boots on."

"I...don't...I don't have..."

"You don't have a coat and boots?!" Jan asked, increduously

"No, Jan."

"Jack, how could we be so careless? Would you run over and get her a coat please, size eight, and a pair of boots in a size, uhm, six and a half? I will call Dr. Poole.

Jan called Dr. Poole and told him what was going on, and that she would bring Rachel over as soon as Jack got back with the coat and boots. After being reassured by Dr Poole, that there really was no hurry, because Rachel was the only one he needed to see this morning, Jan hung up.

"You will like Dr. Poole, he's kind of nutty when he's around teenage girls" Rachel giggled.

Jack came back with the coat and the boots, and Rachel put them on. Jan knew her sizes, because the coat and boots fit Rachel like they were especially made for her.

"Let's go and meet the nutty professor as the girls like to call him." Rachel giggled, again.

When they left the house, they turned left and walked down a shoveled path to a building across the road that ran through the grounds. They came to a building with a sign out front that said, PSYCHIATRIC AND BEHAVIORAL THERAPY, or just psychiatric to the initiated. They went in the door, and the receptionsit told them to go right in. They entered the door marked Dr. Poole.

"Hi nu, uhm, Dr. Poole."

"You too, hey, Jan. Uh huh, I see how it is." The doctor had a smile on his face and Jan and Rachel giggled. "So, you are the young lady that is going to take most of my morning. Well, then, have a seat, young lady."

"Dr. Poole, call the house when you are done, so I can walk her back so she doesn't get her directions mixed up."

"Yes, Jan." Jan left and closed the door. "Now you are Rachel Eileen Watkins, formerly known as..."

"I'm sorry for interrupting, doctor, but we don't talk about him. He was mean and nasty and selfish and a bully, and a bully and selfish and nasty and mean. No, Dr. Poole, we don't talk about him. I kicked him in the rump and sent him flying. Let's leave him alone. He's not worth talking about."

"I don't believe it! No ma'am, I just do not believe it! You just completed your entire therapy program in less than twenty four hours."

"No, Dr. Poole. My therapy program will be completed when I have developed like the woman I want to grow up to be, and have the surgeries to make me physically female. I want to graduate from high school from here. See, Dr. Poole, I found a home here, a loving, accepting, caring home. I have never had that before. Even my mother never gave me any hugs, and she never complimented me on my report cards. I mean, she pretended to be concerned, but in court she even suggested my name be what it is now.

"Dr. Poole, I want my therapy program here to be ... uhm ... to be..."

"Transitioning, is the word."

"Yes, thank you, Dr. Poole. I want my therapy program here to be my transitioning into the woman I was meant to grow up to be. I want to be on female hormones, and I want my birth certificate changed to show that I am female."

"If I didn't know better, I'd say you were a younger version of my wife. As I understand it, you completely disarmed everybody at the house. They were expecting a..."

"Dr. Poole?"

"Oh, yeah, sorry. I think I got sent the wrong report. Well, let's give you your physical. Come with me, please." They went in another room where there was a narrow hospital bed, and a curtain that went around the bed for privacy. The nurse came in and introduced herself has Jaime, and gave Rachel a hospital gown, telling her which way it went on.

"Are you in the gown?"

"Yes."

"Alright, let's take a listen. Breathe deep, let it out, again, again, once more. Lungs are clear. Let me check your heart." As Dr. Poole was listening to Rachel's heart, he was going, ththump, ththump, ththump, and Rachel couldn't help but giggle. "Heart is good, now let's check your pulse. Pulse, normal. Now your reflexes. Just relax. Good, good, reflexes, normal. Now let me shine this light by your eyes. Good, good. Please stand so I can check you for hernias." As the good doctor was checking Rachel for hernias, he was doing something else too. "Feel excited there, where I am touching?"

"Dr. Poole, look at me."

"I am looking at you."

"No, Dr. Poole, up here. Look at my eyes. You know those round orbs on either side of my nose." Dr. Poole looked at Rachel's eyes. "Dr. Poole, not only are you the nutty professor as the girls call you, but you are also a pervert."

"Yes, but don't tell anyone, it will be our little secret."

"No, Dr. Poole, I am going to tell everybody, and before you know it, they'll have you in a cell next to my father."

"What do you want?"

"My transition."

Dr. Poole cleared his throat.

"Now I know you are a younger version of my wife. Alright, you may get dressed."

Dr. Poole left, and a few minutes later, Jan came back to get Rachel. Rachel told her what the good doctor had done, and Jan looked surprised, but didn't say anything, until she had asked some of the other girls.

Rachel had that, "aren't I bad?", look on her face.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 11
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Back at the house.

Jan and Rachel walked in the house, and Jan went right in to the office and closed the door. "He did what!" Daddy yelled. Then there was low talking that Rachel couldn't make out, and Jan came out of the office.

"Honey, why don't we go upstairs, and see what hairstyles look really good on you."

Rachel followed Jan up to her room, and that, Rachel supposed, was to get her away from the office. Whatever was going on, daddy and Jan didn't want her to know about it. When they got to Rachel's room, Jan told her to sit in her chair, and Jan would fuss with her hair for a bit, and see what kind of style would go with what outfit.

Jan took a curling iron and started separating Rachel's hair in to one inch groups, and rolled each group, until Rachels hair looked like it had springs dangling in front of her ears, and wavy in the back and down to her shoulders. Jan also gave Rachel bangs. See, as long as Rachel was "acting" like a bully, her father didn't care if she had long hair. Rachel kept it clean, but didn't dare ask her mom to set it. Jan was going to uncurl her hair, when Rachel told her that she would like to leave it that way, because she wanted to see what her sisters would say.

Jan then started looking in Jan's closet, to see if she had any clothes, and was surprised to find she had a lot of clothes.

"Rach, honey, where did you get all these clothes from?"

"From my sisters. They said these were clothes they either didn't like any more, or didn't wear, or was too tight. Sharon told me to keep what fit me decently, and the rest we could give to the Goodwill."

"Didn't I tell you, everything would be all right?"

"Yes, Jan, you did."

Jan looked at Rachel's hair color and style, and selected a rose, back buttoned blouse and a light blue jumper. She looked in Rachel's desser, and sure enough found what she was looking for. A pair of knee high socks. Jan looked in Rachel's closet again, and found a pair of brown penny loafers. But Rachel said there was a black pair in there too. Jan shuffled things around a bit and found the black pair of penny loafers.

Jan laid the clothes on Rachel's bed and told her to get out of the clothes she was wearing, and put on the blouse (Jan helped her button it), jumper, socks and shoes. Rachel did just that, and when Rachel looked in the mirror, she saw a younger looking Rachel, maybe eleven or twelve years old. Rachel smiled, because she knew girls and women always wanted to look younger.

"Oh Jan! This is just so perfect. Wait til my sisters see me like this."

"Let's go down and show daddy."

Rachel and Jan went downstairs, to find two uniformed state troopers talking to daddy.

"Here she is now."

"Young lady, will you tell us what happened in the doctor's office?"

"Well, I had to go for tests and a phsyical. When it got to him doing the physical, everythig was fine, until he said he had to check me for hernias. Only he wasn't just checking for hernias, he was actually playing with my private area."

"Did you do anything to make him think he could do that?"

"No, all he was doing was making me angry, and when I called him a pervert he said it would be our little secret. I told him no it won't, because I am going to tell everybody what he did."

"What did he say or do then?"

"He didn't do anything, he just told me to get dressed, and then Jan came to walk me back to the house so I didn't get lost. See, officer, I only came here yesterday."

"All right, we will look in to this. Sir, we will let you know what we find out. Young lady, if this results in an arrest, will you testify against the doctor?"

"Yes, officer, I will."

The two troopers left, and Jan and Jack gave Rachel a big group hug.

"I saw a movie once, where the one girl as telling her friend from another country, that the only man a girl can trust, is her daddy."

"Yes, punkin, I saw that movie too. That was Grease and Didi Conn was saying that to Olivia Newton-John. That also had John Travolta in it."

"Yes, daddy, that was the movie."

"Lunch will be ready in about an hour, so, just go and do whatever until then."

"Alright, daddy, thank you."

Jack and Jan went back in the office, and closed the door. Rachel was so deep in thought that she didn't care to listen at the door. Rachel went in the living room and sat on one of the setees. Jan came out of the office and looked over at Rachel, Rachel was crying, silently, because Jan could hear the sniffles. Jan went over and held Rachel in a hug.

"Jan, why are some men like Dr. Poole?"

"Well, dear, when you find out, you let the rest of us girls know, because very frankly, we have no clue."

"But, all I was doing was following his instructions, and then when he put his under the gown I was wearing, he started playing wi..with..."

"Shhh, it will be all right, sweetie, you'll see. Those officers will take care of the naughty man."

"We actually have a few more questions for the house father. Sir, can we speak with you in the office?"

Jack and the officers went in the office, and closed the door. Jan and Rachel just sat in the living room.

"Rach, you know, sometimes all you have to do is be a pretty girl, and some men take that as being a come on for them."

"Pre...pret...pretty? You...you think...you think I'm pre...pret...pretty?"

"Whose pretty?" Asked a girl whose voice sounded familiar to Rachel.

"Not now, Carla, Rachel is a little upset."

Rachel turned to look at the girl.

"Carla! Carla Rodriguez?! OMG girl, it is you!" If Rachel ever needed cheering up, this was the moment it happened. "Carla, it's me, the one that pretended to be tough."

"Rog..."

"No Carla, we don't talk about that idiot. I'm Rachel Eileen Watkins, now."

"OMG, so you're the new girl everybody was scheming to get even with."

"Yes, Carla, except, see, I'm going to be a girl now, for the rest of my life. This is what I want. It took coming here to find that out, totally."

"OMG Rachel, it is so good to hear you say that. You don't know how many times, when I was at school I wanted hurt that ba..."

"Carla! None of that kind of language."

"Yes, Jan, sorry. So, you came here to do your transition?"

"Well, yes and no. See, Judge Reynolds sent me here until I am eighteen. But when I got here, I started getting all relaxed, and very, very emotional. Everything just kind of hit me at once. When I found out the sisters will help me in what I don't know about being a girl, I decided right then and there, this is how I want to live. You know what else? I want to not only transition here, but graduate from high school here, and have my surgeries before I leave. I have always had these feelings, but because of my dad, I had to keep them hidden."

"That is such a shame, girlfriend. Looking at you, now, I can see that being a girl is the right life for you. I mean, Jan is right, girl, you are pretty."

"You really think so, Carla?"

"Yes, girlfriend, I really think so."

"There was something Sharon Hardesty said yesterday too, that I can do a lot of growing up here. I think that is so true. Sharon is my shadow and room mate."

"Are you listening to yourself? When did you get here?"

"I don't know the exact time, but it was after two o'clock, yesterday."

"Rach, you haven't been here a full day, and look at how much you have grown, already. In less than a day, even."

"You really think I have grown."

"Rachel, I hate to be the bearer of good news, but yes, I think you have grown quite a bit since setting your heels down on Pine Meadows. Question, girlfriend," Carla said, in almost a whisper. "What are the cops doing here?"

Rachel told Carla all about her morning with Dr. Poole and what happened toward the end of the physical examination.

"It's about time that pervert got caught."

"Carla, did he do something to you?"

"Well, Jan, he does it to all the girls. He looks like he is pointing at you, but then his hand accidentally on purpose touches our breasts, or our rears. and we aren't even near him. He makes excuses to be near us. He has done this even while we have been on the grounds too." Nobody saw the officers and Jack come out of the office.

"What is your name, young lady?"

"Carla Rodriguez, officer."

"If we arrest the doctor, will you testify against him?"

"You bet I will," Carla said, with squinted eyes and contempt in her tone.

The officers left the house, but were standing outside. One of them was talking on his hand held radio, and when he was done, the two officers went toward psychiatric. No sooner had they got to the building, than another state trooper pulled up.

Everybody in the house couldn't see what was going on, because psychiatric is kind of on a curve away from the house.

All of the other girls were coming in now, for lunch, and was talking about seeing Dr. Poole in handcuffs. Then it dawned on Rachel what Naomi had said about unwanted advances from boys and men. Now she understood what that meant.

"A penny for your thoughts, sister."

Oh, Sharon, I'm really so happy right now. I have a friend from my school living here. Carla, and I didn't even see her last night at dinner. But then, I wasn't really looking, either."

Rachel explained to Sharon what happened with Dr. Poole, and that daddy had called the cops.

"So, Mr. 'are you getting excited' finally got caught."

"Sharon, how many girls has he molested?"

"All of us, Jan. I hope they force him to get excited in prison." There were giggles from the girls.

The two officers came back to the house, and when they saw all the girls asked a blanket question as to who had been molested by Dr. Poole. All the girls raised their hands.

"This is going to take some time to get all the statements from the girls. We are going to want a house parent in there when we question the girls. That is simply for the protection of everyone concerned. How long has Dr. Poole been working here?"

"Well, let's see. Jack and I have been here going on twelve years, and he was here then."

"Have any of you girls complained about him before now?"

"No, officer, because we felt that being residents here, nobody would believe us."

"Oh, Janice. If a staff member does something to you, you come and tell us. I walked Rachel back from psychiatric, and I told daddy what Rachel told me, and daddy called the police. Since this is a state institution, the state police have the jurisdiction. We are not only staff here, Janice, we are here to protect you, too."

"Daddy?"

"The girls pet name for him, because he acts like a concerned father."

"That is nice. I've been to reform schools, prisons, and other residential treatment centers, but this is the first one I have seen where the girls respect their immediate staff."

"Also, if they have a problem, and they want to talk, we are always available to them. Sometimes we just listen, because we don't really have the answers. Listening helps in more ways than people can imagine."

"I bet it does. Well, This is going to take most of the afternoon. So, is it possible that the girls can be excused from school, while we take their statements?"

"Yes, I will call over there now, and explain what happened."

"Thank you, sir."

"Officers, it is time for the girls lunch. Can we start this after they have eaten?"

"Yes, not a problem. My partner and I will go and get our lunch, and be back here, say, one o'clock."

"That sounds good, officers. Thank you."

"All right, girls, get washed up, and lunch will be on the table. We're having cold cut sandwiches, deluxe. Rachel, if you don't want a sandwich, you can make a salad from the lettuce, tomatoes, pickles, olives, and other vegetables on the table. Scoot, now, and get washed up."

"Jan, may I talk to you?"

"Yes, Marlene."

"Jan, what if Dr. Poole gets out of this? He will get his job back and will hurt us for having him arrested."

"Girls, please listen. You are not the ones that had Dr. Poole arrested. Daddy is the one who called the police. So, you remember this. When it comes time to go to court, and testify against him, just be yourselves. Remember, too, that in the courtroom, he can't hurt you. He can't leave the table he sits at with his attorney, unless it is to go to the witness stand or back to jail. The courtroom is well protected."

"What if he tries to come by us, anyway?"

"June, girls, the bailiff, that is the deputy sheriff that secures the courtroom, will not let him get to us. There have been cases where a defendant has purposely tried and was restrained to his chair with handcuffs. They do this so they can appeal on the grounds they were restrained for purposes of prejudicing the jury. But the Court of Appeals and the state supreme court are not that stupid. One other thing, girls. Because you are all minors, the district attorney will ask that the courtroom be cleared of anyone not involved in the case. That includes his family."

"But, what about you and daddy?"

"That is different, we are your guardians. We have to be there for your protection. When the officers come back, I want you all to sit in the living room, quietly. You can talk, but do it in hushed tones."

"Yes, Jan," all the girls said, in unison.

------------------------------------------------------

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 12
by Barbara Lynn Terry

(Author's note: I won't go into the questioning of every girl, because that will come out in the trial.)

Chapter 1 - The officers question the girls.

The girls finished their lunch and the dish brigade began clearing the tables. The left overs they put in sealed containers, and then started washing the dishes. By the time the officers came back, the dishes were washed, but not put away.

The one officer who has done most of the talking, was young with not a blemish on his face. He was maybe, five foot, ten inches tall, and slim, with light brown hair. You could tell he worked out with weights. His partner was six foot, even, and had the same type of build, except he had blonde hair.

The officers walked straight to the office, and Jan came out and called Rachel in first, since she was the last one that Dr. Poole had groped. Rachel went in the office and sat down.

"Hi Rachel, I'm Trooper James O'Donnell. Now all I want you to do, is tell us exactly in your own words, what happened this morning."

"Well, it's like I said. I went there to go through testing and a physical. He didn't do any of the tests, because when I first went in his office, he looked in a folder, and said my name then he said 'formerly known as...' and I interrupted him and told him we don't talk about that person, because I kicked that person in the rump and sent him flying. The next thing Dr. Poole did, was have me go in this room, and put on a hospital gown, as he called it. Then he listened to my lungs, heart, took my pulse, shined a light in my eyes and tapped my knees with a rubber hatchet-looking hammer. Then he said that he needed to check me for hernias, and all of a sudden he asked if I felt excited down there, where he was touching.

"I got angry at him and told him to look at my eyes, and when he did, I told him wasn't only the nutty professor as the girls called him, but he was also a pervert. He said yes he was, but don't tell anybody because it will be our little secret. I told him I was going to tell everybody what he did. Then he just told me to get dressed, and left the room. The next person I saw was Jan, here, who came to walk me back to the house, because I don't know my way around yet. I told her what happened, and when we got back here, she told daddy and he hit the roof."

"I'm curious. You call your house father, daddy, but you call your house mother, Jan. Why is that?"

"Because we reserve 'mom' for Madelline who is our second shift house mother. Not that Jan isn't a good mother to us, because she is, but she has even told us to call her Jan."

"Well, I have no further questions for you. Thank you, for your cooperation."

Rachel left the office and Jan called Sharon in. The officer introduced himself.

"Will you tell us, in your own words, what Dr. Poole did to you?"

"Jan!" Sharon screamed. "Jan, I'm scared."

"Honey, these officer only want to help you and the others. They want Dr. Poole in prison just as bad you all do. Please talk to them."

"But...they're...they're men. I...I feel...embar..."

"You feel embarrassed?"

"Yes."

"Officer, is it alright if she tells me, or writes it down?"

"We have to see her write it, so we know personally, that she wrote it." Sharon's bottom lip started to quiver.

"OMG child, you're shaking. Sharon, you have always been the one to take charge of things here. You are the lioness, the hunter."

"I'm...scared," Sharon said, through her tears. Trooper O'Donnell stooped in front of Sharon.

"Sharon, I take it this isn't just a simple case of touching. Is it?" Sharon shook her head. "This is one statement we will need, Jan. Sharon, if I can get a female trooper to come here, would you tell her?" Sharon nodded. Trooper O'Donnell went over by the office window, and took out his hand held radio. "Squad 356."

"Squad 356, go."

"Female officer requested at Pine Meadows, for minor female interview."

"All of our troopers are out, 356. There is a deputy sheriff here from Forest City. Would you mind if I sent her?"

"356. Please send her."

"Ten-four 356. Deputy sheriff Naomi Petersen is her name, and she is on the way."

"Ten-four. 356, Out. Sharon, when deputy Petersen gets here, we will all step outside, except for Jan. Will that be alright?" Sharon nodded. "Good. She will be here momentarily."

Trooper O'Donnell no sooner said that than they heard a siren wail. In a matter of almost seconds, Naomi was in the office. Sharon saw Naomi and jumped in to her arms.

"Oh, Naomi, I'm scared, really scared."

"Naomi, we're going to step outside. If she writes her statement, will you sign it with Jan, as a witness, that this young lady wrote the statement?"

"Yes, Jim. Sharon is my little sister."

"Sharon, what's happened? Honey, you don't have to be scared, because I'll beat up any bogey man who tries to hurt you or any of the other girls. Will you write down what has happened?"

"Yes. But," Sharon shivered, involuntarily, "I feel so, so, dirty. I...I'm...I should have been..."

"Sharon, if I hold on to you, will you sit at the desk and write what happened?"

Sharon looked at Naomi, with fear in her eyes.

"You promise, really promise, that you won't let go?"

"I will not only promise, little sister, but we will even pinky swear on it."

"Alright." Naomi helped Sharon over to the office desk, and Sharon sat down.

Jan got her a sheet of writing paper, and Naomi stood by Sharon's side holding on to her. Just then there was knock on the office door. When Jan opened the door, she saw Eve standing there.

"Evie! Evie, will you hold on to me, please? Please!" Eve Reinhardt gave Sharon a big hug and said she would hold on to her for as long as she needed her to.

Sharon, feeling safe on both sides, wrote out her statement. It took her five ninutes and three sheets of paper. Naomi signed it with her rank and position, and Jan also signed it. As Naomi still held on to Sharon, she read what Sharon wrote.

"Where is that bastard?!? He's lucky I didn't get to him first, or I would have pulled his worthless balls out through his throat. Jan would you tell Jim and Steve they can come back in, now." When the troopers came back in the office, Naomi gave Jim O'Donnell Sharon's statement.

"Why that child...he's lucky I enforce the law, or I would have killed him. I still might. God this asshole is sick."

Jan went to get Rachel, so she could help Sharon back to the living room. Eve looked at Jim O'Donnell.

"Jim, what has happened, here?" Even though he wasn't supposed to, he let Eve read Sharon's statement. "Oh, No! Somebody get me a rusty knife, I want to cut that bastard's balls off." Jim had known Eve in high school, before he joined the Marines, and the state patrol.

Steve was the last to read the statement. "Murder is still illegal. Right?"

"Yes, Steve," Naomi answered him."

"Damn!" Was all Steve could say.

There was a lynch mob in this house that consisted of twenty one girls and five adults. They all wanted to do something horrible to the doctor, and then spit on him as lay dying.

"Where is he, right now?" Naomi asked.

Jim answered her. "In the jail, in town. He will have his arraignment tomorrow in front of judge Granger."

"Good! Jan, may I spend the night? I want to be there for this child molesting bastard's arraignment."

"Yes, Naomi, you are welcome here, anytime."

"Thank you, Jan. Will you put my utility belt in the safe, please?"

"No problem."

The questioning went on all afternoon, and the troopers were exhausted. Jan told them they were staying for a cup of tea, and some cookies. When they tried to say no thank you, Jan put up her hand. That was when they said, oh okay.

"Girls," Jan said, with a conniving smile, "let's be gracious hostesses, and join these nice officers for a cup of tea and some cookies. Eve, you're staying. Aren't you? I think you all deserve a break." They all agreed with Jan, and the cooking squad went to get the tea and cookies.

"Boy, oh, boy," Jim said, shaking his head. "In all my born day, I have never once been invited for tea at any institution I have taken a prisoner to or picked one up from. Then, we come here on official business, and when that business is concluded, we're invited for tea. What is going on here?"

"Trooper Jim," Janice Peyton started, "we are not prisoners. We are free to come and go as we please. The only reason we don't run away, is because we know we need help, and the best help we can get is from each other. We all came here as strangers and ended up being sisters. See, this may be officially an institution, but to us it is a home. A loving, caring home. That is something we have never had at our own houses. Here, we can pretty much do as we please, as long as it is legal. Now that that child molester is in jail, we will all sleep better tonight. And Naomi, she is now our new, honorary sister."

"You're making me a sister?"

"Yes, Naomi. Rachel and Sharon have both told us what you have done for them, and how much you have shown that you really care. So, sister Naomi, welcome to the Pine Meadows family."

"I...don't...know...what..."

"Oh no," Janice said, giggling. "She's going to cry, again. Somebody get her a box of tissues."

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 13
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - After the troopers left.

After having their tea, and socializing with the girls and staff, the troopers made their apologies, saying they needed to get these statements to the district attorney. With the twenty girls they interviewed, they got twenty eight statements, and the most damaging of all the statements is what Sharon wrote, while she was in the office.

Remember that the only person in this house that has a male body, is Rachel. Rachel has always known who she was but was very afraid to say anything, or her dad would make sure she couldn't sit until she was an old lady. As the troopers left, Naomi comforted Sharon, telling the girls that from now on, if anybody, staff or one of the girls, does anything to any one of them that they know is not right, tell somebody in authority that you trust.

"Naomi," Janice Peyton started, "we are not going to harm each other. We may disagree, but that is normal with siblings. When we had our meeting with Mrs. Wells, our superintendent, we were all ready to pounce on Rachel the minute she got here. But what happened instead was, Sharon right away became concerned for her because she didn't have a coat. From that moment on, we saw a girl, not a foul mouthed, bullying type boy. Rachel is our sister, and we are going to do everything we can to help her be the girl she has always been. So, if a staff member does something to us, we are going to tell our parents, and that is daddy, Jan, Madelline, and Hazel who works while we're sleeping. Some of us have not had one visit from our biological custodians. But our parents are here now, and we are their daughters.

"When Sharon took Rachel up to their room, and we found out she didn't have any clothes, we gave her the clothes we didn't either wear any more, or were too tight, or we didn't want. So we are the sisters of the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls, and to us, it is just home. A real home. We help each other with homework, emotional problems, and whatever else we can help each other with."

"That is really great, Janice. I am going to make sure I act according to your motto to 'Do Unto Others As You Would Have Them Do Unto You'. Now, what I am going to do is take the squad back to Forest City, change in to some civies, and come back. I should be back by seven. Thank you, everybody, for making me an honorary sister. I will not let you down."

Everybody got up, and gave Naomi a hug, telling her they loved her, and be safe on the way there and back. Naomi got her utility belt from the office safe, and headed out.

Sharon was still very upset, and Janice sat on the other side of her, and both Rachel and Janice just held on to her, telling her everything will be all right. None of the girls asked Sharon what the doctor did to her, because they knew if Sharon wanted to talk about it, she would ask one of the girls, or all of them, if she could talk to them. But all the girls wanted to do something very drastic to the doctor, and maybe even spit on him while he lay dying.

These girls are not vicious, but they could make an exception for the doctor.

Jan went up to Sharon and Rachel's room, and got a teddy bear off of the window, and brought it back down to the living room. She stooped in front of Sharon, and gave her the teddy bear.

"Here, Sharon, I brought you a friend."

"Thank...you...Jan." Sharon clutched the teddy bear to her chest, and laid her head down so it touched the teddy bear. Janice laid her head on Sharon's right shoulder, and Rachel did the same on Sahron's left.

"Don't worry, sis, we have real kick a..."

"Rachel!" Jan exclaimed.

"Oh, yes, I'm sorry, Jan. But Naomi won't let anything happen to us. Like she said, she will beat up any bogey man who tries or even thinks of trying to hurt us."

"But, what did I do to make him angry, like that?"

"Sharon," Jan started, very concerned. "You didn't do anything wrong, sweetie. Dr. Poole is just a pervert who can't keep his hands off of children. You girls are our daughters, and we are going to make sure that you are safe. I just wish you had come to us when all of this started happening. We could have had him in prison by now. From now on, girls, if anybody even says anything about doing anything like this to you, you come and tell us, right away.

"I should...have been...stronger."

"Oh Sharon, I wish there was some way I could make you see, that none of this was your fault.

"Thank you, everybody. I'm all right now, I just needed to know that I still had my friends."

"Alright, sister Sharon!" Fourteen year old Melanie Roberts exclaimed. "You just back up a bit. We are all sisters here, and we support each other unconditionally. I don't care if you fell off a semi truck, trying to run away. We are sisters, now, and forever. Like in the Three Musketeers, 'One for all and all for one'." The other girls in unison repeated what Melanie had said."

"Thank you, Melanie. You have always been so quiet. It is nice to know you can be forceful when you have to be."

"Oh, somebody kick this girl in the seat of her pants. Please?" There were giggles from all the girls, including Sharon.

Melanie held out both hands, palms facing each other, and helped Sharon stand up. Melanie gave Sharon a hug, and then said, everything is all right now, sis.". As she did that, none of the girls saw Jan disappear, and Madelline take her place.

"I can be forceful when I have to be, and you have always been the one to lead us. You have set so many examples here, that we are grateful. Sharon, what do you want to do after high school?"

"I want to be a therapist, and help girls like us."

"I know you will be a good therapist, too. I wouldn't be surprised if you came back here and get an office in psychiatric."

"Thank you, Mel, and who knows, I just might."

That wasn't a funny comment, but one that gave the other girls cause to think. Their sister Sharon wanted to be a therapist to help troubled girls. They all gave her hugs, and then they all went in the rec. room to watch television. It's A Wonderful Life had just basically started, so they sat down to watch Jimmy Stewart and Donna Reed in a real Christmas classic.

When the movie was over, they all went back upstairs, and started looking at all the Christmas decorations. Every girl in the house helped put them up, as well as decorate the tree. Not all at one time, of course, but each girl took a turn. After straightening the tree, and making sure all the lights worked, Madelline plugged in the tree. As it lit up, Naomi walked in the house.

"That is such a beautiful tree. Who decorated it?"

All the girls looked at each other, got an evil smile on their faces, and said, "me", in unison. Naomi giggled, because it reminded her of a scene in Seven Brides For Seven Brothers with Jane Powell and Howard Keel. Naomi could thank her mother for knowing about these old movies and music. She enjoyed it all.

"Alright, girls," Madelline broke the festive moment. "It is time for the cooking squad to start getting dinner ready."

Three girls groaned, but got up and headed for the kitchen.

Naomi was pleasantly surprised that when the girls, even though they groaned, got up to go do their chores, they didn't complain, or mumble under their breath. Naomi made a mental note that when she was in town tomorrow, to get an ornament for the tree. Something special, thanking the girls for making her an honorary sister, something she had never even suspected would ever happen.

Chapter 2 - Rachel gets a pleasant surprise.

Rachel was talking to Naomi about mostly nothing, just making small talk, when she heard a voice, again, from behind her.

"Where is that little monster, that calls herself tough?"

She looked behind her to see Renée, her mother, Sandi and Mandy and her mother. She ran to Renée and hugged her, then started crying, again.

"OMG, not again. Girl, I swear, the ocean has nothing over you, as far water volume goes," Sharon said, in mock scorn. The girls all giggled. "Somebody get this girl a box of tissues and stock in Northern Pacific." There were more giggles.

Renée was surprised by the hug, and looked at her mom to see if maybe this was a trick. Her mom just shrugged. See, Renée and company hasn't been told about Rachel's turn about attitude. In less than a day, Rachel has managed to have a family, friends, sisters, loving parents, and a home.

"Renée, can you ever forgive me, for being such a...a...a..."

"Insensitive boor," Janice chimed in."

"Yes, that, what Janice said."

Renée, who was intent in coming here to see Rachel being ostracized by the girls, looked in to Rachel's eyes.

"OMG! Those are...real tears. What is going on here?"

"I take it, you're the Renée that was bullied by that stupid, brainless boy," Melanie said. "Sis, tell her what happened to that stupid boy."

"I kicked him in the seat of his pants, and sent him flying. Renée, let's sit down, I have a lot to tell you. I can't thank you enough for being there for me, even if you didn't know that is what you were doing. See, I am going to transition here, into a physical girl; the girl I have always been. I was afraid to say anything before because of my dad. If he knew I wanted to be physically female, he would have hurt me, maybe even crippled me, or worse. When all of this came to a head, as they say, I knew that this is what I needed to do. When I got here, I was scared, but these girls accepted me, and called me sister. They accepted me in to their home without shunning me, and without calling me names.

"Renée, this is a real loving home, with parents, and siblings, and love, and acceptance, and laughter, and ..."

"Whoa, girlfriend, slow down. OMG, you mean to say, that you have always wanted to be a girl?"

"Yes. Renée, can you ever forgive me for what I have done to you?"

Renée looked in to Rachel's eyes, then gave her a hug and said, "yes, girlfriend, I can."

"Renée, my name is Sharon, and we were all ready to give it to Rachel as soon as she got out of the car. But when I saw her standing there in that thin dress, no coat and shivering, we got her inside really quick before she got pnumonia, when we took a closer look at her, we didn't see a foul mouthed, bully, we saw a scared girl, like we all were when we first got here. Rachel is our sister, and we are going to show her how to be a girl our age.

"In less than a day, Rachel has managed to make us care for her and love her for her. I think that the bully act was just that; an act."

"Well, what is past, is past." Renée's mother added. "What is important is where she goes from here."

"I wanted to see that little beast tormented and suffer," Ruth added. "But if that beast is gone, and I have a daughter, then I will love my daughter unconditionally, with all of my heart and soul."

Rachel got up and ran to her mother.

"Oh mother, do you really mean...that?"

Ruth hugged Rachel and added, "yes, dear, I really, really mean that. I can see that you are really sorry for what has happened. You know, I still have your room, just the way you left it."

"Mother, I know I need help, and here, we all help each other. Getting the help I need, to transition, and learn how the be the girl I am supposed to be, graduating from high school, and having my surgeries before I leave, is all important to me. I have loving sisters here who have taken me in to their lives and their home, regardless of my physical deformity. If you still have that beast's room like it was, then I can't live there, because I'm a girl, not a beast. Mother, as long as I am here, let me get the help that has been denied me for too long. By the way, mom, why did you suggest Rachel Eileen for my first and middle names?"

"Well, Rachel was actually Renée's idea, and Eileen was your grandmother's name."

"You gave me my grandmother's name?"

"Yes, dear, I did."

"Oh mother," Rachel sobbed, hugging her mother. "Thank you."

Ruth hugged her back, and this was definitely a Kodak moment of tenderness and love. That was when Ruth noticed Naomi standing not far away.

"Deputy Petersen. What are you doing here?"

"I'm here to support Rachel in her therapy and to be her friend, and it's Naomi."

"But, aren't you the deputy that brought Rachel here?"

"Yes, and on the way here, we had a nice talk. Then she saw a girl riding a horse and she asked me if horse back riding was fun. I said yes, it is a lot of fun, and she asked if they had horses here. When she showed interest in at least part of the programming here, I knew then that she wasn't a bad person. A little sad, mixed up a little, but definitely not bad."

"Mother," Rachel looked at Ruth, with wide eyed glee. "Would you like to go down to the stables with me, so I can show you my horse, Midnight?"

"You have a horse?"

"Yes, and she is a beautiful animal. After dinner, I will take you there."

"Mrs. Watkins," Madelline added. "You and your friends are staying for dinner."

"Oh, no, we couldn't impose."

"You're not imposing. You're here, it is almost ready, it's delicious, and you're staying."

"Well, I guess we're invited for dinner." The girls all giggled. Just then, one of the cooking squad came in the dining room.

"Connie?"

"Yes, mom?"

"Please set four more places. We have guests."

"Yes, mom."

Constance Stevenson was sixteen years old, and was placed at Pine Meadows, because she couldn't take the verbal abuse from her father, so she ran away. Since being at Pine Meadows, she found a purpose, no verbal abuse, and she had sisters who cared about her and she cared about them. She set the places, and then went to get more food to set on the tables.

"Mom?"

"Yes, Connie?"

"Dinner is ready, we're just setting it out now."

"Thank you, Connie. Girls, get washed up, and take your places."

Rachel and the other girls went to get their hands washed, and then stand at their seats, while grace was being said. After grace, they all sat down.

"Lazy susans. Nice way for everybody to get what they want without reaching over everybody."

"Yes, Mrs. Watkins..."

"It's Ruth."

"Yes, Ruth, it is easier, because passing food around takes more time. This way, they can self serve themselves."

"Mrs. Watkins, I'm Janice, and what Rachel hasn't told you is, just because this is officially called an institution, we are free to come and go as we please. We can ask for money from our accounts, and go in to town and get whatever we want. This is our home, Mrs. Watkins, and we are sisters, now and forever."

"Ruth, when I first brought Rachel here yesterday, I was surprised to find all this out too. They even made me an honorary sister. This house to a stranger, is something right out of a bookstore novel, and these girls have made all of what goes on here, possible. They take pride in their home, in their bedrooms, in the clothes they wear, in their attitudes. When a house parent asks, not tells, but asks one or more of the girls to do something, they show respect by answering yes, and going about doing what was asked.

"Your daughter was immediately accepted by the girls as a sister. She has made friends so fast in one day, it can be mind boggling. I wasn't really concerned, well, I should have been, but I wasn't concerned that she left Forest City without a coat. When Sharon saw her, she right got her inside. Your daughter, Ruth, has had a one eighty turn about in her attitude. She has accepted the fact that she needs help in many areas, including her transition.

"On the way up here, I made a deal with Rachel, that if she takes part in the programs set up for her, I will come up, at least three times a week, and help her through her therapy. We even pinky swore on it."

"I don't know what to say," Ruth answered Naomi. "You will help my daughter through her therapy?"

"Yes, Ruth, I will."

While Naomi and Ruth were talking back and forth, there was whispering going on among the girls. Sharon stood up and looked at Renée.

"Renée, what is your full name, please?"

"Renée Jeanette Richards. Why?"

"Renée Jeanette Richards, please stand." Renée stood up. "Renée Jeanette Richards, it is my privilege to welcome you as an honorary sister, to the Pine Meadows family. Welcome, sister Renée." All the girls applauded in a standing ovation.

"I don't know what you and Naomi have done to deserve this honor, But, it must have been something extraordinary."

"Mom, did Jan tell you what happened today?"

"Yes, Rachel."

"Renée forgave me for all the trouble I caused her when I was in another state of mind. She even called me 'girlfriend'. So, the girls said only a sister can be that caring, and that is why Renée was elected an honorary sister."

"Thank you, girls, for the honor."

"Renée, we have a simple motto here. 'Do Unto Others As You Would Have Them Do Unto You'. We all live by this motto, including the house parents."

"Thank you, Sharon. I will not disappoint any of you. Naomi, when you come up to help Rachel, will you bring me along?"

"Yes, Renée, I would be happy to."

"Wait!"' Ruth exclaimed. "Statement? Troopers? Did something bad happen to my baby?"

"I will tell you about it, when we go to the stables. Renée, you're coming too, right?"

"Yes, Rachel, I am."

"If my baby is in danger here, I'm going to see to it that she comes back home."

"No, mother, I'm not in any danger here. Not any more."

"But, if it is serious, you should tell me now."

"Mother, on the way to the stables, because I don't want to get the whole house upset."

"Rach, that is how a sister thinks. For the good of the house." Connie stated, matter of factly.

As each girl is finished eating, they take their plates, cups and flatware in to the kitchen, and place them neatly in the sink. This is for the cooking squad to wash when everybody is done. Rachel, Naomi, Renée and company, sat there still talking, while Ruth looks with concern at Rachel.

"Let's all go to the stables. I want to show you my horse."

Rachel went to get her coat and boots, and when she had them on, she asked if everybody was ready. They left the house, with Sharon and Joy going along. They walked down the wooded path, and in to the stables.

"My, it's warm in here," Ruth said, with surprise.

"Yes, mother, it is a heated barn so the horses stay warm."

"Alright, Rachel, tell me now, what happened that you had to give a statement to the troopers."

Rachel explained what happened when she went for her testing and physical. She said that she had told Jan, and Jan had told daddy when they got back to the house, and daddy called the state police. She explained that this was officially state property, so the state police had jurisdiction. She also said how nice the two troopers were. Her mother looked at her with horror in her eyes.

"Oh baby, I am so sorry for all of this. I should have stood up to your father a long time ago."

"Mother, he would have hurt you, and I could never live with that."

"Anyway, mother, I know I have problems, and I know I need help with those problems. This is the best place I can get the help I need for those problems. I know you think that because of how my attitude is now, I should be home. But mother, one day isn't going to make all the trauma I have been through, disappear. Sharon here is my room mate and my shadow. She is the one that will show me how to get around the grounds, when she isn't in school. I don't have school this week, because I am going through testing. Also mother, the life I have been denied for far too long, I can live here, without judgement from anyone. I am sorry to say it this way, mother, and no offense Renée, but if I hadn't hit Renée at the shopping mall, I wouldn't be here, and I would be hiding my true self. Mother, I want to grow up to be a woman, and I want to be a girl while I can. This is the best place to live that life and get help for my problems."

"You're not a body snatcher from another world, are you? I mean, who are you, and what have you done with my daughter Rachel?" Rachel giggled.

"No, mother, I am not an alien, and I am right here."

"But, when did you grow up?"

"You think I've grown up?"

"Yes, Rachel, I do. In one day, you have grown tremendously."

"Then I guess there is hope for this air head, after all." Ruth hugged Rachel and stroked her hair. "Come over here, I want to introduce you to Midnight."

They all followed Rachel to a stall that had this beautiful black mare. On the name plate on the stall gate it said, Midnight.

"Mother, take an apple from that basket and hold it up to the horse, in the palm of your hand." Ruth did just that, and Midnight took it. "Midnight, this is my mother, she's a friend." Midnight whinnied and tapped her hoof three times on the ground. "That means she understood what I said. Midnight, would you like me to take you riding tomorrow?" Midnight nodded her head and tapped the ground three times with her hoof. Rachel gave Midnight a hug and said she would be back tomorrow to take her riding. Midnight nodded and tapped the ground three times.

Everybody headed back to the house, and when they went in, Naomi was playing pantomimes with the girls.

"See, mother, it isn't all stiff here. We have fun, play games, have dances and parties, and we can even go in to town on our own too. We're not prisoners here, we're girls, teenage girls."

"You're my baby girl, sweetie, and I love you, no matter who you want to be. We're going to have to go soon, sweetie, because it is a long drive back to Forest City."

"I will walk you out to the car."

When they got to the car, Rachel hugged her mother, and then hugged Renée.

"We will be back, sweetie. Bye bye for now."

"Bye bye, mother."

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 14
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - The girls want to know more about Renée.

Whenever you have a group of girls, together in one house, restaurant, bowling alley, or whereever they may be, you know they have to have all details on this, that and the other. These girls are girls, and they asked Rachel to tell them more about her friend Renée.

"Please don't think that what I'm going to say, I did because I wanted to do it, but because I was angry at myself for not being strong enough to tell me dad where he could unpolitely go."

"Rachel," Sharon looked her in the eyes. "I promise you we won't think any less of you, because Renée has already forgiven you. We would just like to know this to start off with. Is Renée your BFF?"

"Yes, and I should have been there to help her, instead of calling her names and forcing her to kiss me in the school hallway."

"You mean, like this?" Melanie grabbed Rachel and held her while Melanie planted a long, lasting kiss on Rachel's lips. Of course, Madelline was in the office at the time.

"Yes, Mel, exactly like that."

"How do you feel about that now, sis?" Connie asked.

"Dirty, ashamed, afraid, weak. I ... my dad, he's an ex-Marine, and he always told me that boys who dress like girls are sissies. He said a boy has to be tough and show them who is in charge. So, I thought that meant being a bully."

"Well, sis," Sharon added, "I don't think you're a sissy. Just because you have a male body doesn't mean you're not a girl. Right, girls?" They all said yes, in unison. "I also don't think you're a bully either. I think you were just so insecure, you took it out on your BFF and, in your mind, made you feel better. Rach, where is your father now?"

"In jail, in Forest City. He tried to kill my mother, so they have him charged with attempted murder."

"Sis, do you know why I said you're not a bully? Because when you told your mother you couldn't live with the fact that he would have hurt her, if she had stood up to him, before this incident took place, you were crying. I saw in you a tender heart when you were talking to Renée and your mom. Who were the others that was with Renée?"

"There was her mother, her BFF Sandi and her mother, whose name is Amanda, but everyone just calls her Mandy. When I heard her behind me, I was so surprised. I am so sorry I didn't see all of this before now."

"Rach, I think you're going to be just fine. In one day, you have grown so much in maturity, it is, like Naomi said, mind boggling. We are all here to help you through whatever diffcult times you are going to face. We are all in the same boat, emotionally, and we all know we have problems. When you told your mother that you have problems, and this is the place to work on those problems, I saw a teenage girl, not a boy. When you told your mother you couldn't live in your room at her house, because you're a girl and not a beast, I saw a girl and not a boy. Rach, just because you had a few weak moments, don't think we are going think any less of you. You are our sister, and as our sister, we are going to be there for you."

"Thank you, Sharon, and I will be there for each of you, too."

Sharon hugged Rachel, and unknown to all of them, Naomi had seen and heard everything.

"So this is what is meant as impromptu group therapy. Rach, Sharon is right. Don't think any less about yourself for what you have done. Think about how much stronger you have grown so far, and how much growing you are going to do. Remember sis, it isn't how you fall that people notice, but how you get back up. Didn't Sharon tell you yesterday, when you got here, that you can do a lot of growing up here?"

"Yes, Naomi, I did say that to her."

"Well, look at how much you have grown. Your mother even noticed it."

"But I hurt my best friend. Can I ever live with that?"

"Knowing what you have done and to whom, is wrong, you have already matured. Now you can grow up, mature some more, and do more growing, too, emotionally. Growing up, is more than just becoming older, a lot more. Renée has asked me to bring her with when I come here to help. Does that sound like she is angry at you?"

"No. Oh Naomi, how can I ever make it up to her?"

"You already have, partly. The rest we can work on." Naomi hugged Rachel, and then Janice decided it was time to change the mood.

"We only have about an hour before we have to head to bed, girls. Let's do something fun."

"I know," Joy said, as though a light bulb went off in her head. "I will think of a word, and make motions to give you clues, and we can have fun trying to guess each other's words."

They said yes, and started playing, with Joy going first.

She made the first motion, then Amber Lewis, who is thirteen, said, "It's a place.'

Joy nodded, and they all tried to guess where the place was.

Connie asked if it was nearby and Joy nodded.

Dierdre (Dee) Small, fourteen years old, asked if it was in town. Again Joy nodded.

Then Joy made another motion, and they all looked at each other, and decided that it was a hotel. Joy nodded.

Then Joy made motions like someone carrying luggage.

"Is it the bell hop, Mike?" Fifteen year old Susan Connors, asked. Oh yes, these girls have a crush on the handsome twenty two year old bell hop at the Belmont Plaza Hotel in town.

"Yes, Sue, it is. Your turn."

Susan Connor sat in the chair, leaned forward, put her elbow on her knee and her closed hand on her chin.

Rachel asked if it was a statue. Susan said, yes it was. Melanie said it was The Thinker statue. Susan said yes.

Melanie, acted like she was driving, got up and acted like she was opening and closing a car door. Then, sitting back down, she then acted like she was pressing a button, and the put her hands on the steering wheel.

Everybody guessed it was a car, but couldn't figure what kind. Naomi wasn't taking part in the pantomime, but then Rachel asked her if she wanted to take a guess.

"Is it a taxicab?" Naomi asked.

"Yes, Naomi, it is."

Then Madelline came in the living room and said it was getting on bed time and the girls should wash up, before getting in bed. Everybody gave Naomi a hug before heading off to their rooms to go to bed. Naomi went in the office, and sat down, while Madelline made sure the girls were orderly in their night time, before bed rituals. The girls, all in their rooms, said goodnight, mom, in unison, and it sounded like a chorus. Madelline then back down to the office to write her reports.

"Well, Naomi, Rachel has survived her second day here. Would you like some coffee?"

"Yes, thank you, I'll get it. How do you like yours?"

"Cream and one teaspoon of sugar." Naomi went to get two cups of coffee.

Naomi went in the kitchen and saw the coffee was already done. She thought to herself that Madelline must have done this while the girls were playing pantomimes.

Madelline and Naomi discussed Rachel for a bit, as Madelline wrote out her report.

"How do you think she enjoyed her visit today?"

"She was surprised, Madelline. From what I understood, Renée was Rachel's only victim. But I wonder, though, because if what Rachel told Renée is sincere, and I am betting it is, then Rachel has grown quite a lot in two days, emotionally and maturely."

"I agree, and it's Maddy. The girls call me mom, I suspect, because they didn't have such a decent home. Here, they have found that home. So I don't mind if they call me mom. I kind of like it when they do."

"I think it shows they not only respect you, but like you as they would a loving parent."

"Yes, I quite agree. It is a shame that these girls, being so young, have to have these kinds of problems."

"Well, the only perfect world is Heaven. Unfortunately for us, right now, we have the devil to pay. That's why I went in to law enforcement, so I could help. If Rachel succeeds in her therapy programs, and I am betting she will, then I have achieved what I set out to do."

"What is that, helping Rachel?"

"Well, yes, that, but I would have actually made a difference."

"That is what I think we are doing here, too. There are no restrictions here. We operate this as though these girls were not in an institution."

"I think showing these girls they are trusted, is a big part in their lives, right now."

"It will also show them that they are human beings, and not a just a statistic on a state blotter."

"That is so true. Treating these girls this way, shows that you respect them, and they in turn, respect you."

"Naomi, this week is going to be so crucial for Rachel. We are observing her, without observing her, if you know what I mean."

"Yes, this way she can have fun, without having to worry about things."

"That is the reason for it."

Now, like I said before, girls have to know all the details about things. So, this evening, they kind of listened at the top of the stairs, to Naomi and Madelline talk about things. Rachel heard how she is being treated with respect, and hugged Sharon.

"Well, I suppose I should get in bed too. I want to be in that courtroom tomorrow for the doctor's arraignment."

"Alright, I will show you where your room is."

Hearing this, the girls all got back in their beds, quietly. Or so they thought. As Naomi and Madelline passed each room, Madelline looked in and smiled, knowing full well they were listening.

"Good night, Maddy. I will let you all know what they did in court."

Madelline went back down to the office to finish her reports for Hazel.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 2 - The doctor's arraignment.

The next morning, the house was a buzz of activity as the girls took their showers and got dressed for the day. Naomi was not wearing her uniform today, because she wanted to observe unnoticed. She joined the girls for showers and breakfast.

"Ladies, I will be back with all the gossip. Then after that, I have to leave to go back to Forest City."

"It's too bad you couldn't be a deputy here."

"Well, Melanie, who knows. That just may be possible. The court is going to hear the charges at nine, so I had better go."

Everybody gave Naomi a hug, and she left for the courthouse. The town of Pine Meadows is the county seat of Pine Meadows county. Yes, people, that is how the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls, got its name.

On the way in to town, she was thinking about nasty things she would love to do to the doctor. Her problem was, she enjoyed helping people, so she sighed and pulled in to an empty space in the courthouse parking lot, and placed a placard in the driver's side windshield that had her position and payroll number on it. Of course, any police officer looking at her back window, would see the sticker that said, Deputy - Alameda County Sheriff - Active. She showed her ID at the metal detector, and was allowed in.

She went to Branch 2 of the Pine Meadows County Courthouse, and sat down. There were only two courtrooms. Branch 1 heard all the civil, misdemeanor and family cases, and Branch 2 heard all the felony cases. The deputy for Branch 2 came in and had a stack of file folders with him. He placed them on the judge's bench, and then went to call the jail to have the doctor brought up. Naomi hasn't seen what the doctor looks like yet, so she was curious. She was thinking that he probably looks like a sleaze anyway.

About five minutes went by, and another deputy brought the doctor in to the courtroom. The bailiff knocked on the judge's chambers door, and said they were ready."

"All rise, Branch 2 of the Pine Meadows County Circuit Court is now in session, judge Steven H. Granger, presiding. Silence is commanded, gentlemen take off your hats."

"Steve, I will have the first case, please."

"If your honor pleases, there are twenty one case folders on your bench, with the defendant as the sole actor."

"Did you say, twenty one?"

"Yes, your honor."

"And only one defendant?"

"Yes, your honor."

"Alright. Steve, will you read each file number in to the record, please?"

"Yes, your honor."

Steven Rodgers had been a deputy in Pine Meadows County for almost fifteen years. He was balding, and his age was starting to show, but you could tell by the way he wore his uniform, that he was no weakling. He had written all the case file numbers down on a sheet of paper, and started calling them off. When he was done, the judge looked increduously at the doctor.

"Sir, do you have an attorney?"

"No, sir."

"Can you afford an attorney?"

"No, sir."

"Very well, this court appoints Mark Alastair to represent the defendant, Arthur Reginald Poole, in each and all of these charges. Sir, if you are convicted of these charges, do you know you stand a good chance of being sentenced to over four hundred years in prison. I will hear motions for bail, and take your plea after your counsel has had a chance to talk to you. You will be remanded until then.

"Steve, are there any more cases?"

"Just one this afternoon, judge."

"Very well, I will be in my chambers. "Young lady," he said, looking at Naomi. "Do you have business in this court, today?"

"Your honor, I'm deputy sheriff Naomi Petersen, from Alameda County. I have a vested interest in this case."

"Are you a witness to any of the cases the defendant is charged with?"

"No, your honor,"

"May I speak with you in chambers, please?"

Naomi got up and went in the judge's chambers.

"I'm curious as to why a deputy sheriff from four counties away, would be interested in these cases." Naomi told him about Rachel, and where she is now, and that she made a deal to help Rachel, if Rachel went along with the programs set up for her.

"Well, I have never heard of anything so pleasing in my entire career. What does the institution think about that?"

"Well, they are all for it, in fact,they even encourage it. But, your honor, these girls don't think of Pine Meadows as an institution, they think of it as their home."

"I will have to go an see this for myself."

"Your honor, all the girls at the home are witnesses and victims."

"Oh, then it wouldn't be right to talk to them, without the district attorney there. But after this defendant's trial or trials, I want to see this home. I have been there and talked with Joan Wells, the superintendent. I can wait to see this home that the girls love, until after the trials or trials."

"I'm sure, judge, you will be pleasantly surprised, as I was when I first saw this house."

"I'm sure. Well, you have a safe trip back to Alameda County."

"Thank you, your honor, but I have to stop and pick up a Christmas tree ornament for their Christmas tree. Then I will head back."

"It was nice meeting you, deputy Petersen. If you go over to the greeting card store, they have wonderful ornaments there. Here let me write the address for you." They shook hands and Naomi left.

The store wasn't hard to find, because the courthouse was just two blocks from Main Street, where all the stores and shops were.

She went in the store, and was looking around for the right ornament, when a young man, maybe twenty years old, asked if he could help her find something."

"Yes, I'm looking for a special ornament for a friend's Christmas tree."

"Well, we have several nice ones. We have sleighs, santa clauses, reindeer, and ... oh! Here is one of two turtle doves, or love birds as they are called."

She bought the turtle doves, and headed back to the home. She kind of snuck in and placed the ornament on the tree. Melanie happened to come in the living room.

"Naomi! What are you doing?"

"Hi Mel, I'm putting an ornament on the tree."

"You bought an ornament for our tree?"

"Yes, Mel."

"OMG, those are turtle doves. Thank you, Naomi." They both hugged and Melanie went to get the rest of the girls.

The other girls came in and saw the ornament, and gave Naomi a hug.

"Naomi, the legend is, if you have one turtle dove, and you give the other one to someone else, that means you are friends for life."

"I know, Sharon."

Sharon took the turtle doves and separated them, giving one to Naomi, and putting the other one on the tree. Naomi hugged Sharon and thanked her. Then she got hugs from all the girls.

"Girls, I have to leave. I have had a wonderful time. I will be back."

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 15.
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Rachel goes in to town.

As Naomi walked to her car, Sharon peeked out of the door.

"Naomi, what happened in court, this morning."

"Nothing much. The judge appointed pervert a lawyer, and said he would hear motions for bail and take his plea, after he has had a chance to talk with his court appointed attorney. I will be watching this very closely. Until then, he stays in jail."

"Good! Bye Naomi, please come back."

"You can bet on it, sis."

Naomi got in her car, and took the turtle dove from her pocket. She hung it on the rear view mirror, so she would always be reminded that she now has friends for life. What Naomi didn't tell the girls, that the reason she was in Pine Meadows County when she was asked to take a minor female's statement at the home, was because she was making arrangements to transfer not only departments, but also to find a house to live in near the girls. She wanted this to be a surprise. But the state police barracks at Pine Meadows was full, so she had to see if there was an opening at the Pine Meadows County sheriff's department. She was a martial artist that trained rookies, and did duty as a children's court officer. She was told that they would be in touch, and if all went well, they could talk about position and pay. Then she went back to the state police barracks, to leave a message for Trooper Jim O'Donnell. That was when she was asked to go to the girls home and take a minor's statement.

She thought about how Rachel had handled herself with Renée and how much the two girls had bonded. She smiled to herself, and then said aloud; "Yes, my little sister is going to be just fine."

She stopped in Pine Meadows to get a little lunch, then head home. It was a two and a half, sometimes three hour drive from the home to her house in Forest City. She wasn't even going to tell Renée in case it accidentally slipped out, about her plans to be near her sisters.

A more loving, caring heart you have never seen in a law enforcement officer, but Naomi Petersen was an exception. She loved children, she loved animals. She even stops for a skunk to cross the road. She has taken stray, hurt animals to the vet, and when the animal was healed, put an ad in the paper so someone could adopt the animal. She would sometimes have her lunch in the park and watch the children playing, or laugh at the antics of two squirrels chasing each other. Nobody could ever accuse Naomi Petersen of being a hard nose.

"I hope she comes back," Sharon said, to no one.

"Don't worry, sis, she will be back," Rachel answered her.

"How do you know, I mean what's to stop her in case she doesn't want to come back?"

"Sis," Rachel intoned, looking at her sister with concern. "What's the matter?"

"Oh Rach, I...I'm just...torn...I...guess."

"About what?"

"Because if you hadn't come here, we would have never had the courage to stand up to the pervert, the way you did. Now we have Naomi coming here and helping you, helping us, and I am just...just..."

Rachel hugged her sister and sat with her on one of the sofas.

"It will be all right, sis, you'll see. Naomi is here to help, and she will definitely be back. The reason she has to leave is because she does have a job in Forest City she has to go to."

"You're right, Rach, I should be ashamed of myself for even thinking she..."

Rachel shifted positons on the sofa, putting one leg under her.

"Now it is my turn to tell you, that you have nothing to be ashamed about. You watch what I say, Naomi is our sister, and you know she will be back. When we made her an honorary sister, she was actually crying real tears. She is a woman of her word, believe me."

"Thank you, sis." The two girls hugged.

"You know what you need, sis," Rachel stated, matter of factly. "You need a couple of hours of retail therapy in town.

"I think that is a wonderful idea, Rachel," Jan said, with a beaming smile. "You don't have any money in your account yet, so I am going to loan you ten dollars that you can spend. You have to pay me back when you get your allowance, but this will be my way of saying thank you, Rachel Eileen Watkins."

"Thank you? For what?"

"For just being you."

Rachel hugged Jan. How many staff members does anyone who has been in a residential treatment center, reform school, reformatory or prison, know that has been affectionate like a parent would be towards a resident or inmate? None, I will wager. But Pine Meadows wasn't most institutions. It was started with the belief that if you treated troubled girls like human beings, they would automatically show their respect for that treatment. These girls admitted they have problems, and they stick together in trying to solve those problems, or at least deal with them in a mature way.

Rachel came to the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls as a punishment by the court, but ended up liking the house and the girls, and they in turn like her. When Rachel had her talk with Naomi on the way to the home, she was thinking to herself that this was the time to let everything out. She thought that maybe she could be herself without being called nasty names. Was she scared? Oh, yes, she certainly was, because this was a trip in to the unknown and the unknown is always scary.

Jan came out of the office with the ten dollars.

"Here you go, Rach. Buy something nice."

"Hey! Where are you two going?" Melanie asked, coming in to the living room.

"We're going to town for a little retail therapy," Rachel answered.

"Wait! I'm going with. Jan, may I have twenty dollars from my account, please?"

"Just a moment," Jan answered her. "Mel, you have only fifteen dollars in your account."

"Then, may I have five dollars? I want to get a special Christmas card for my mother." Jan went to get the five dollars.

"Mel, do you think this will make her come up and see you?"

"I am hoping so, Jan, but I won't hold my breath if she doesn't."

"Good girl," Jan said, in reply.

The town of Pine Meadows was only a mile from the home, and the girls have walked it in good and bad weather. Today it was nice out, but still, the girls needed their boots. The shop keepers in town knew the girls by their first names. They always showed respect when they were in town, and always conducted themselves like young ladies.

So as they were walking, they saw snowmobilers riding on the snowmobile path on the other side of the fence separating the road from the field. As one of the snowmobilers crossed the road, he whistled at the girls. They all shouted after him, "you wish", and he stopped.

"Hey Mel, Sharon. Who's your new friend?"

"Hi Tommy. This is Rachel. Rach, this is Tommy Barker, he lives two miles down the road, that way," Melanie said, pointing in the opposite direction from town.

"Nice to meet you, Rachel. I sometimes come to the dances and parties they throw at the house."

"It is nice to meet you, too, Tommy. How hard do they throw those dances and parties at the house?"

The girls giggled, and Tommy guffawed.

Thomas "Tommy" Barker is sixteen years old, and has rippling muscles because he works on his father's farm, when he is not in school. Tommy was a decent boy, and always had respect for the girls. If he had known what Dr. Poole did to the girls, the good? doctor wouldn't have had a chance to be arrested. But, Whenever there was a dance, or a party, he always talked decently, and never mentioned getting away from the crowd; if you know what I mean. He has been kissed on the cheek by the girls, thanking him for a wonderful evening, but never let it go his head.

Some guys would take a peck on the cheek as come on, but not Tommy. He knew these girls were troubled, so he helped the best way he knew how; by being decent.

"So, going in to town?"

"Yes, Tommy. Want to come along?"

"Yes, Sharon, I would like that. You keep on walking, I will be right back."

Tommy headed for the farm with his snowmobile. He was gone maybe ten minutes, and when he came back he had his "old jalopy" as he called it. It was old car, a 1987 Chevrolet Impala, but it looked like Tommy was working on it. They got in the car, and they all went in town.

Most of these small towns have an all in one store; hardware, clothing, lawn mowers, riding mowers, a cafe, and just about everything else. Tommy stopped in front of Jim's Harware Emporium, because then they could walk all over Main street, which was five blocks long.

They started walking to the greeting card store, where Naomi bought the turtle doves. As Sharon and Rachel went in, they didn't see Tommy and Melanie head for the dress shop a few doors down. Melanie had whispered in Tommy's ear that when Rachel came day before yesterday, she only had one dress, and that was given to her on the way up, by Evie. Tommy knew Eve Reinhardt, as did everybody in town.

Tommy told Melanie to pick out a nice outfit for Rachel, and it would be his Christmas present to her. After picking out a nice top, and an A-line skirt, Tommy paid for it and asked that it be wrapped. He told Melanie to put Rachel's name on the box after they got to the house, and not let her see her do it.

They went back to Joan's Greeting Cards, and found Sharon and Rachel.

"What have you got, Tommy?" Sharon asked, curious.

"Oh, nothing, just a Christmas present for a friend."

Melanie looked for that special Christmas card and found what she was looking for. It wasn't a Christmas card, per se, but it had a heartwarming message to a mother from her daughter. Melanie thought, if this doesn't do the trick, then we will have to find another way.

They still had a little money left over, so they decided to go for a soda pop and fries. As they sat down in Glenn's Eatery, Rachel noticed Eve sitting at the counter.

"Evie, come and join us."

Eve went over to the booth and after saying hello to Tommy, she sat down.

"What have you got there, Tommy?"

"Oh, nothing, Evie, just a Christmas present for a friend."

"Is this a special friend, you may have romantic intentions towards?"

"No, Evie, just a friend."

"Darn! How is your mother and father doing?"

"They're good, at least I think so, anyway. Dad keeps yelling at me, and mom keeps yelling at me to take my boots off at the door. So, yeah, they're good."

"Rachel, how do you like your first time in town?"

"It's fun. I have never seen a street with stores on it, this small."

"Well, it's a small town," Eve answered her.

"Were are you from, Rachel?"

"From Forest City, Tommy."

"That is a ways."

"Yes, it is."

They finished their fries and soda, and decided to head back to the house. Tommy offered them a ride back.

When they got to the house, Tommy acted like he was putting Rachel's present in his trunk. Rachel and Sharon went in the house, and Melanie followed with Rachel's present.

"Thank you, Tommy. She is really going to love this."

"Any time, Mel. If I can help, I will."

Melanie gave Tommy a sisterly peck on the cheek, and went in the house. Melanie looked around for Rachel, and when she didn't see her, went to place the present under the tree. She wrote on the name tag, "To Rachel, from Santa Claus."

There is one thing you never do with "secret" Christmas presents. You never, ever, ever, place it in the back of the tree, because it will be found for sure. The best place is right out in front. Melanie placed two presents near it, to make it look like it had always been there.

She found Rachel and Sharon in their room, talking.

"Yes, Mel?" Sharon asked.

"Oh, nothing. I'll come back when you're not talking."

"Thank you, Mel," Rachel said, with a smile.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 16
by Barbara Lynn Terry

"No, wait! There is something," Melanie said, looking at Rachel. "What do you think about Tommy, Rach?"

"I think he is a gentleman. He is polite, and he doesn't talk sex like most guys who are out with three girls."

"No, he doesn't. At least not with us, he doesn't. He also doesn't have a girlfriend right now, either. His girlfriend broke up with him when she found out he came to one of our dances without her. She accused him of all kinds of different things. But, he just shrugged and told her, if that was the way she felt, then there was nothing more to say. He wished her well, and they haven't talked to each other in two years."

"Does she still live in Pine Meadows?"

"Yes, Rach. Her name is Darla Cranston. She lives in town with her parents, about six blocks from the courthouse. If you meet her in town, when you're alone, don't let her get too close. Several of the girls here have tried to be friends with her, but she just gets that haughty look, and walks away."

"She sounds like she needs a friend. Someone who can sit with her and talk with her about things. I think I know just what to talk about with her, too."

"Like what, for instance?"

Rachel told Sharon and Melanie her plan to get Tommy and Darla back together. It might work and then again, it might not. But Rachel said it was worth a try. She said that she had been in such a dark place for way too long, it was time she started helping those whom she can.

"Rach, that has been tried, and it didn't work."

"Mel, maybe if you put it another way with a fresh approach, from someone who has been down the road of disappointment and arrogance, someone who can talk to her without her getting a clue as to what we are doing."

"Rach," Sharon looked at Rachel and smiled. "Don't look now, but you're growing again." Rachel hugged Melanie and Sharon in a group hug.

Jan came walking by, and saw them hugging.

"Well, I see you three are getting along nicely."

"Jan," Sharon stated with pride. "Rachel just said something that showed she has matured in two days without anybody suggesting what she should do or say."

"Why, Rachel, that is so nice. I had a feeling that you would do just fine here, and look at you now."

"But, I'm not doing anything special. I was just telling them of a certain plan to bring two people back together."

"You thought of this, yourself?"

"Yes, Jan."

"That shows growth in maturity. You are doing just fine, Rachel."

"What we told her, Jan," Sharon almost giggled, "was that her plan has been tried before. So she tells us that maybe it needs to put a different way with a fresh approach."

"That is a very mature way to look at it. May I ask who the two people are?"

"Tommy Barker and Darla Cranston. Jan, they are made for each other and Rachel wants to see them back together. She said because she has been down the road of disappointment and arrogance. Now she wants to help two people, one whom she just met, and the other she doesn't know."

Jan went in the room and hugged Rachel. "Rachel, you have shown a lot of maturity in the two days you have been here. I am proud to call you daughter."

"Thank you, Jan."

"I know Darla Cranston and Tommy. You are right, Rachel, they do belong together."

"All we have to do, Jan, sisters, is make sure we can meet her in town, when she is shopping or just walking around. Then we can offer to buy her a soda pop and fries, and if she agrees, we can talk to her about her and Tommy getting back together. I don't think she broke up with Tommy because she was jealous of us, I think it was more about being angry that Tommy didn't invite her to the dance."

"OMG! We didn't even think of that. You just gave us our fresh approach."

"See, Rachel," Jan added, "when you come up with good ideas, others will go for it and help. I think that is a solid plan, but it may take more than one try though."

"I am ready for that, Jan. No matter how many tries it takes, I know they will get back together, again."

"Well, I go off in an hour, so, I have to go and do my reports. Rachel, you have grown so much over the last two days."

"Thank you, Jan."

"No, young lady, it is we who should thank you. You may not know this, but you have been teaching us ever since you arrived."

"Teaching you? About what?"

"About life." Jan hugged Rachel and the two girls, and told them to have a good rest of the day. Then Jan went down to the office to do her reports.

"About life? Sharon, do you think I have been teaching about life?"

"Yes, Rach, you have. When I started having doubts again, you lifted me up, telling me I needed a little retail therapy in town. You, sis, you. You thought that all by yourself, without any help from anyone. That is all a part of life, and since you got here, that is what you have been teaching us. Rach, life is more than just getting up in the morning and getting dressed. Life is an everyday learning experience. When I first got here, I didn't realize that. Then after I was here a while, I stopped one day and noticed a big change in how I was thinking and doing things. Life, sister Rachel, is what we are doing right now. This is all a part of life."

"Then, how come I didn't know this, until I came here?"

"I think you have always known it, Rach, you just didn't think about it. You said your dad is in jail?"

"Yes, when I hit Renée at the mall, security took me in the security office and called the police. The police took me to the detention home, and placed a felony hold on me. That meant I could only get out if the judge let me go. When my mom told my dad where I was, she said he lost his temper and started hitting her, then he said he was going to kill her, and threw her against the wall. He's been charged with attempted murder. Mom had bruises over most of her body from what I was told, but no broken bones."

"OH MY GAWD! No broken bones, anywhere! Well, with your dad out of the way, and can't hurt you or your mother, you are free to be yourself. In the last few days that you have been here, you have shown how mature you really are. You can be yourself without anybody telling you how to behave or who you have to be. Just be yourself."

"Thank you, Sharon. I really appreciate what all of you are doing for me. When Renée and Naomi come back, I want to go in town with them. I want to show them that I can act like a responsible young lady instead of a spolied tomboy." Sharon and Melanie hugged Rachel.

"See what I mean, sis? What you just said, shows maturity. Let's go talk to daddy."

The three girls decided to go downstairs, and talk to the man they called "daddy". Jack Olsen is the house father, but all the girls just called him daddy. As they stepped off of the last stair, daddy was coming out of the office.

"Hi girls, how is everything going?"

"Just great, daddy," Melaine said with a smile. "Do you have time to talk for a bit?"

"I always have time to talk to my daughters. Let's sit in the living room."

They sat in the living room, and Sharon started talking.

"Daddy, I would like to go to a movie this weekend with Rachel, Melanie, Naomi and Evie. The Princess Diaries is playing, and I think, maybe, the other girls might want to go, too."

"Sounds like a plan. I will talk to Madelline when she comes in in a few minutes. Jan and I are going off, shortly, but I will talk to Madelline. When is the first show?"

"It starts at twelve noon, on Saturday. I know it has been here, at the Grand before, but it is coming back this weekend. Rachel, I don't think has ever seen it. Have you, Rach?"

"No, Sharon, I haven't. I would love to see it though."

"All right, I will make a note of it right now. When I come back in the morning, we will all sit down and see who wants to go and see The Princess Diaries." He got up and went in the office, followed by Madelline.

"Hi mom," the girls all said together.

"Hi girls. I will be with you, shortly."

After about ten minutes, Madelline came in the living room. Jack and Jan gave the girls hugs, and said have a good evening, then they left.

"So, daddy tells me that Rachel hasn't seen The Princess Diaries, yet. Well, I think it is a good idea to go as a group on Saturday. Sharon, did you say that Naomi was coming up this weekend?"

"Yes, mom, she is. She is coming with Renée too."

"Good. Rachel, you may not know what has been happening the last few days that you have been here, but this is all a part of your therapy program. You have bonded with the girls nicely, and I don't see why you can't continue. When we get a replacement for Dr. Poole, we will see about you taking hormones to develop. You're still small enough, and your voice hasn't started changing yet. So if we can gt you on hormones before puberty starts setting in, then you will develop like the rest of the girls. But, there is no reason to feel emabarrassed because you are a lte bloomer. A lot of girls develop late."

"Does that mean I can have my surgeries before I am eighteen?"

"We will see what the new doctor says. So, what are you girls up to, for the rest of the day?"

"We don't know, yet, mom. We were talking upstairs, and then I got the idea to go to the Grand this weekend. I think Rachel is going to love this movie."

"I have seen The Princess Diaries and The Princess Diaries 2: Royal Enagagement a few times, myself. So, we will make sure that whom ever wants to go, gets to go."

"Thank you, mom," Sharon said, giving her a hug. "You're the greatest." Rachel and Melanie gave her hugs, too, and then they all decided to go outside and build a snowman.

Now, we all know that you can't just build a snowman and let it go at that. Oh, no! You also have to have a good snowball fight. Sharon started singing as they were building the snowman.

"In the meadow you can build a snowman
and pretend that he is parson Brown and
he'll say 'are you maried' we'll say no man
but you can do the job when you're in town."

"What song is that, Sharon?"

"Rachel, you have never heard this song, before?"

"No, I haven't."

"It is called Walking In A Winter Wonderland. It's a Christmas carol."

"Oh. I've never heard any Christmas carols."

"OMG! You have NEVER heard a Christmas carol, at all?!?"

"No, I haven't. This one sounds really nice."

"Have you ever heard Rudolph The Red Nosed Reindeer?"

"No. Sharon."

"Girl, you stick with us, and you will not only know all the Christmas carols there are to know, but you will be singing them like you have known them forever. Let's try an easy one, Rach. I will say the words, then sing them so you get the melody, and then when you are aready, we can try it together."

"Okay."

"This is the easiest Christmas carol next to Rudolph. This is called JIngle Bells. It goes like this; Jingle bells, jingle bells, jingle all the way, oh what fun it is to ride in a one horse open sleigh. This is how is sung." Sharon sang the first part, and then wanted Rachel to try it.

Rachel tried singing it, but got some of the words mixed up.

"Rach, that is all right. Nobody gets it right the first few times. Here, let me sing the first verse, so you get an idea.

"Dashing through the snow
in a one horse open sleigh,
o'er the fields we go
laughing all the way,
bells on bob-tail ring,
making spirits bright,
oh what fun it is to ride and sing
a sleighing song tonight.

"Now, you try it, Rach."

"Try this," Rachel said, giggling, and promptly threw a snowball at Sharon.

"Oh you! You wanna throw snowballs hey."

Sharon made a snowball and threw it at Rachel, then Melanie got in to it, and soon there were more girls, and they were having a great time. Madelline watched through the window, and just smiled. Rachel sure has come a long, long way in just a short time. Soon they were all tuckered out, and decided to go in the house.

Madelline went in the kitchen and started making the hot water for the cocoa she knew the girls would want. After they had their coats, mittens, gloves, boots and hats put away, they all went in the kitchen and sat down.

"Did you girls have fun?"

"Yes, mom," they all said in unison.

"Mom, a tragedy has happened."

"What is that, dear?"

"Well, there is just no getting around it. It has to be dealt with."

"Oh, is it very serious?"

"Yes, mom, it is very, very serious. Rachel doesn't know any Christmas carols." A chorus of girls said 'oh, no' together."

"Oh my, yes, that is very serious indeed. We will have to get right on that and make sure something is definitely done about it. Rachel, fom now on, you will take instruction in not only learning the Christmas carols, but how to sing them, too."

"Yes, mom."

Everybody hugged Rachel and she in turn hugged them back. Then, guess what? Yep, Rachel started crying. Melanie got her a few paper towels, and they sat there telling Rachel that they will make sure she is taught the things that she missed when she lived at home. Rachel looked at everybody, and then said through her tears...

"I...don't...I, uhm...don't...don't..." Rachel couldn't finish because she was just so overcome with emotion, that the girls all decided it was time to go in the living room for an impromptu group therapy session.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 17
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - An impromptu group therapy session.

"Rach," Sharon started the group. "We have all been where you are now. Most of us were just emotional wrecks when we came here. Rebellious, cruel, didn't care about anything. We all come from good families that love us, but they couldn't handle our rebellion. So they sent us here. It was here that we found a purpose. We actually, without anyone telling us we had to, started helping each other. We listened when another girl talked, and we did things together.

"I came here during the last year that Evie was here. She was the one who mainly taught us that we are sisters, and that we should be grateful we have each other. That was when I looked at the house parents for the first time, and noticed that they were at a loss to help us. Then Evie told us that if we showed them love, like we wanted our parents to love us, then we wouldn't have such a difficult time living here.

"Sis, I want you to know, that no matter how much you cry, or how much emotion you show, we will be there for you. We need each other in this place, because we are all we have. It was just an institution to us when we got here, now it is our home. We have loving house parents with a house father that treats us like daughters. Even though they are state employees, we have adopted them as our surrogate parents. Since then, these house parents have shown us how much love is in them to give to us. We appreciate everything they do for us.

"Like for instance, just a bit ago, when we came in from building our snowman and having a wonderful time tossing snowballs, mom made us hot cocoa. She didn't have to, but she did, because she knew we would be cold, and would want something to warm us up. That is what a mother does for her children, and that is why we call her mom. She does things for us that our mothers would do, if we were home. But it is like I said, we are home, and the experiences we have here will last us forever. We have made a lot of wonderful friends here, and that is another thing too. When we all depend on each other, we are siblings, and so, we are sisters. Rach, you are our sister, too."

"Thank you, Sharon. I didn't know what to expect when I was on my way here. I thought I was going to be called nasty names, and told to do things I didn't want to do. But as soon as I got out of the car, and you came over by us, you got me inside quickly before I froze. I was actually thinking, that I might be able to freeze to death than be locked away in an institution. But, I have only been here a few days, and I have been treated as an equal, a sister and a daughter by the house parents. I have never had that before coming here."

"Rach, we know those feelings very well," Melanie added. "My own mother, as soon as I got here, decided not to come and visit with me. I know I need help, and I never thought in a gazillion years I would ever get that help here. I always heard institutions were places they put you just because your parents didn't want you any more. But then Sharon showed me a new lane in the road of life, so I have been traveling that lane ever since. It is hard to realize that problems exist, and we are the last ones to admit that we have some of those problems. But after being here awhile, I not only found that I had some of those problems, but admitted to my sisters that I have them and need help in dealing with them.

"Sis, they took me by the hand, literally, and sat me down, and that was our very first impromptu group session. Since then, we have had many impromptu group sessions, and we find that each time, we have dealt with another problem. Now, I don't want to sound redundant, sis, but when you came here, you came here as a punishment from the court, because you were an out of control bully. But look at you now. When Sharon had doubts inside herself, it was you that suggested retail therapy in town. It was you who suggested we get Darla and Tommy back together. It was you that suggested we can do that by having a different approach from someone who has known nothing but disappointment and darkness her whole life. That person is you, sis, and we listened when you came up with the idea, and we are all for it."

"Thanks guys, I really appreciate everything you do for me."

"Did you just hear what you said, sis?" Sharon asked.

"I said, I really appreciate everything you do for me."

"You said, 'thanks guys'. That is how we address a group of girls if we have an epiphany, or want them to help us with something. See, boys don't only call each other guys, we say that to each other in groups, at times. You have been a girl for more than a few days. Haven't you, sis?"

"I have always wanted to be a girl, ever since I was little, but was afraid to say or do anything about it because of my dad. He's an ex-Marine, and he is so gung ho as they say. A person with a penis is a boy or a man, and a person with a vagina is a girl or a woman. There is no in between in his thinking."

"Well, where he is going, that thinking is going to be dashed and smashed."

"Mel, where he is going, he might just be somebody's sweetheart." The girls all giggled.

"That can be more truth than you know, sis."

"Thanks, Sharon."

"Anyway, sis, you are our sister, and we will be there for you, no matter what. All for one and one for all" The girls all placed their hands on top of each other's in a sisterly pledge.

Chapter 2 - Renée returns.

After the group session broke up, Rachel had a wonderful idea. They should go in to town right after dinner. Curfew wasn't until nine o'clock, and that would give them at least three and a half hours to look around. It was another hour until dinner, and the cooking squad was already in the kitchen getting everything ready for making the dinner. The menu said pork chops, apple sauce, green beans, mashed potatoes and apple crumb cake for dessert. The apple crumb cake was made the night before by Connie Stevenson, who is chief cook and bottle washer. As that group was making the rest of the dinner, Naomi and Renée just happened to come in.

"Naomi!" Sharon shrieked. "I'm so glad you came back," she said, hugging Naomi."

"My goodness, girl, what is wrong?"

"Oh Naomi, I am just so mixed up right now. Before Rachel came here, I thought I had a pretty good grip on things. Rachel showed me just how much of a grip I didn't have. I was afraid you weren't coming back."

"It's all right now, Sharon. Girls, I came back to tell you that I have been accepted as a deputy sheriff for the Pine Meadows County Sheriff's department. They called me and left the message on my voice mail. Monday I start here. I have also found a house big enough for not only myself, but for Renée, her mom, Sandi and her mom, and Rachel's mom. We will be spending the weekend moving up here. I didn't tell you before because I wanted it to be a surprise, but since they called me and told me to report for duty on Monday, I felt I could tell you now.

"When I was here last time, I was in Pine Meadows county for this very reason. I was at the state police barracks to leave Trooper Jim O'Donnell a message, when he called in to say he needed someone to take a minor's statement at this house. All the troopers were out because they had a semi jackknifed on the highway, and they were all there doing traffic control. So the state police sent me, instead. Now I am going to be a sworn arm of the law here in Pine Meadows County, so you had better toe the line."

Everybody giggled as did Naomi. They all knew she was joking. "So, girls, the house I bought is just down the road about a half a mile from here. It has a nice piece of property to it, too."

"Naomi," Sharon started to ask. "May we come over and help you unpack and get settled in? I'm sure we can get Connie to make something delicious in the way of a welcome to the neighborhood gift."

"Sharon, I would like that. Also, you are all being told now, that if you need anything, to talk, to go in to town, to go ice skating, or whatever, you just dial N for Naomi."

Naomi felt like she was a pro-football player from all the hugs she got at one time. They just got up and sort of tackled her, giving her hugs of appreciation.

"Naomi, after dinner, we wanted to go in to town for a couple of hours. Would you and Renée like to come along?"

"I would like that. In fact, I will take you in to town in my SUV. How many are going to go?"

"There will be seven of us," Sharon answered Naomi.

"There will be eight," Connie said from the dining room. "I want to go in town, too."

With all of the excitement, no one saw Rachel and Renée go in the living room and sit down. Rachel had tears in her eyes, and Renée was also starting to mist a little, too.

"Sis, you are my BFF, and I should have been there for you, instead of abusing you the way I did. I am so sorry, and that is from deep inside my soul. Can you ever be my BFF, too."

"Rach, I have forgiven you for what you have done to me, when you were somebody else. But, ever since you have been here, you have shown everybody, myself included, just how much of a mature girl you are. I am now, and forever your BFF, girlfriend. Let's pinky swear so that this promise will never be broken."

They intertwined their left little fingers together. The reason it was the left little fingers, is because the left side is closest to the heart. Rachel and Renée hugged in a tight embrace.

All the while, the girls and Naomi were listening, and watching the two bond.

"Well, I must say, that every day you are here, Rach, you grow more and more," Naomi said, with a beaming smile. "I am very proud to call you both my little sisters."

"Naomi?"

"Yes, Rach."

"There is a couple that live here in Pine Meadows county, and right now they aren't speaking to each other. The girls said they have tried to get them back together, but they weren't successful. I said, maybe it needs a new approach from someone who has known only disappointment and darkness. The girl's name is Darla Cranston, and she lives in town and the boy is Tommy Barker. He lives down the road about two miles. So I figured it this way. Since I have known only disappointment and lived in darkness for far too long, I thought maybe I could talk to Darla, and get them back together. I don't care how many tries it takes, either. Everybody here knows those two belong together, and that is what I want to try and do."

"You thought this up all by yourself, sis?"

"Yes. I think it is important to be with somebody who cares for you. Tommy cares a lot for Darla, from what I am told, and I haven't talked to Darla, yet."

"Well, I am all for getting the right people back together. It is just a matter of getting one or both to talk to you about what made them break up in the first place."

"That is just it, Naomi", Melanie added. "Tommy came to a dance a while back, and when Darla found out about it, she got mad and broke up with Tommy on the spot. They haven't spoken a word to each other in two years."

"What was their relationship like before the break up?"

"They were always together, whenever possible. The night Tommy came to our dance, Darla was with her grandmother. What she was doing, I don't know, but Tommy came to the dance, and Darla was so infuriated that she gave Tommy a lecture right in the cafe in town. Tommy never said a word, all he did was shrug and left. He told us later that if that is how she feels, then there was nothing he could do."

"Or would do. Decent boys don't usually argue in public places. Being that I will be working here now, I guess I will meet these two when they are in town. Tommy isn't a reckless boy. Is he?"

"No, Naomi", Renée answered. "He is a decent boy with manners. When he comes to our dances he behaves himself very well. I met him on the way to town yesterday, and he was very nice. He even gave Melanie, Sharon and I a ride in to town and stayed with us, then brought us back to the house."

"Well, then I guess he is a decent boy. So let me see, now, there will eight girls going in to town tonight, and with Renée that makes nine and ten with me. That is the limit my SUV will hold."

Madelline came in the living room and told the girls to get washed up for dinner. Naomi and Renée were also told to get washed up.

"I think I will come after dinner is over." Everybody giggled.

Chapter 3 - In town.

Everybody was talking during dinner, and it sounded like a hive of bees buzzing instead of teenage girls chatting. Connie Stevenson asked Naomi if she had to be back in Forest City, tonight.

"No, Connie. My position there is empty right now. I have a new position training rookie deputies here in Pine Meadows county. I will also be doing double duty as a patrol officer too, if I am needed. This is an occupational hazard for us in law enforcement. This isn't just a job for me. I actually hope I am making a difference."

"We see on Cops how the officers treat people. Is that how it is really done?"

"What they do on Cops, Sheryl, is by a script like they do in the movies. Cops is actually a reality show. They came to Forest City and wanted us to participate, but we all voted it down, when we were asked if we wanted to. If I treated a prisoner the way they do on Cops, Sheryl, my case would be thrown out of court on a defense motion to dismiss for extracting a confession without the suspect's attorney present, or coaxing a suspect in to a confession when his or her attorney says the interview is over. Even if I used excessive force on a suspect, that wasn't really dangerous, my case would get thrown out. It is called appealable error in law. If you look at my back window on my SUV you will see a sticker that says ... Deputy - Pine Meadows County Sheriff - Active. That means, even when I am off active duty, I am still on duty, and can enforce the law."

"Naomi, did you study law?"

"Yes, if my position as a deputy was ever in jeopardy, I could still practice law as an attorney. But I wouldn't want to be a prosecutor, though. They don't seem to have any respect for law, the constitution, or the courts. They definitely have no respect for a defendant, because they don't investigate. They leave that up to the defendant's attorney. Prosecutors are by theory, not only supposed to prosecute the guilty, but they are also supposed to exonerate the innocent. They prosecute the guilty, and in their eyes, everybody charged with a crime is guilty. That is a miscarriage of justice, if you ask me."

"Maybe that is why Justice wears a blindfold and carries tipped scales."

"Yes, Sheryl, that is exactly what that means."

"What I don't understand is, why are a lot of cops really brutal? I mean, they ask you a question, and when you answer them, they tell you to tell them the truth, now. Why is that?"

"I'm not really sure. I know when I ask a suspect a question and he or she answers it, I ask them if they are telling the truth. If they tell me yes, I let it drop. I really have no idea why a lot of people wearing the badge have a temper problem."

"Maybe they should be here so they can see that they have a problem and how to deal with it."

"Anne, that is a very good idea, but unfortunately, police don't get sentenced to institutions unless they have committed a felony."

"I have been hearing that there are police being arrested for this felony and that felony. There was a county officer in Georgia that killed a woman, and he denied it even after he was found guilty by the jury."

Anne Hesch, thirteen years old, was still basically a newbie to Pine Meadows. She had come to Pine Meadows two weeks before Rachel. She wasn't your every day rebel without a cause, but she did admit she had problems, and this was a good place to deal with those problems. She was in the same boat as many of the girls. Anne was emotionally distressed, and she found that with her sisters, they knew where she was coming from, and that they were the help she needed to deal with her problems.

"Anne," Rachel added, "When I was taken to the security office at the mall, and then the detention center, I cussed every cop I had ever known, and the ones who took me to the detention center. Now I see that they were just doing their job. One was a little rough on me, because he pushed me in the elevator at the mall."

"How do you feel about that, now, Rach?" Naomi asked.

"Ashamed and hurt, because I hurt my BFF and when it was my turn to be hurt, I didn't like it. Naomi, why does it take coming to a place like this to see what we have done wrong?"

"Well, sister Rachel, you have always known it was wrong, but because of your father, you thought you were doing what he wanted you to do. Now you see just how wrong he was, and you were. Since coming here, you have been on an upscale attitude. You know the night I left here when I bought the turtle doves, I was thinking to myself how you and Renée had bonded then remember saying out loud to myself that my little sister is doing just fine. Your attitude here, sis, has been nothing but pure girl. I had my suspicions when I told you to get dressed in those detention clothes. You didn't bat an eyelash and when we ran through how to sit and talk in front of the judge, you didn't argue or resist. Then when you went back in the courtroom, you sat like a young lady instead of a boy dressed like a girl. Sister Rachel, I want you to understand that that was one of the reasons I made our deal. Because I knew you were hiding in there somewhere, and it was just a matter of time before she came out.

"Not only am I proud to call you my little sister, but I was very happy when they told me to bring you here. Now I am here to stay and help you through your very trying times."

Rachel got up from the table and ran to Naomi. They hugged each other as both had tears in their eyes. Rachel is going to be just fine, now that her BFF Renée and Naomi are here to stay.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 18
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Naomi takes the girls and Renée in to town.

As Rachel and Namomi broke their embrace, Naomi told the girls that were going with her, to get ready. Connie said she still had to help wash the dishes, and make sure the kitchen and dining were clean. Then she would be ready to go. Naomi said she could wait.

"Girls, you don't ever have to feel that you are rushing me. I live here now, so I will have plenty of time to help you in what you need help with."

"Will you do my algebra for me, Naomi?" Sharon had asked, sheepishly.

"I said help, you imp, not do it for you." The girls just giggled.

"I just wanted to see if I could fool you, sis."

"I have been a deputy sheriff for ten years, sis. But also remember that I was a girl your age too, once. So I know all the tricks. See, the tricks haven't changed, only the names and faces have."

"That is why we love you, Naomi," Sheryl added. "Because you not only tell us things, but you elaborate on those things, too. I wish I had been better behaved when I was at home."

All the girls looked at Sheryl Adams and said in unison; "you are home". It was Sheryl's turn to cry, and all the girls had those worried looks on their faces.

Sheryl Marie Adams, thirteen years old, had come to the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls, because she had thrown a flower pot at her father. Rather than spank her and ground her, he called the police and told them to take her to detention. When she made her court appearance, she told the judge that her father was always verbally abusive towards her, and she just broke because she had had enough. The judge asked her mother about that, and she agreed with Sheryl. Sheryl's father was always telling her she should have been a boy and was sorely disappointed when his wife had a girl. So, the judge feeling that the girl needed protection in her best interest, said he was sending her to Pine Meadows, where she could get the protection from the abuse she had suffered at home. When her mother objected, the judge said since she was unable or won't stand up to her husband to protect her child, the child needed to be some place safe, away from harm.

"Sheryl, when I say things to people like you, I try to explain as best as I know how, so you can understand. I have been a deputy for ten years, and I kind of get in to saying things in an official manner. But when I brought Rachel here, I saw a house full of happy girls. I thought maybe I had come to the wrong place."

"There are two houses on the grounds, Naomi. This one is for the teen girls, and the other one on the other side of psychiatric is for the pre-teen girls. Most of them are orphans whose parents died or just were too interested in their booze or drugs or both to care for them. So we act as big sisters to them, and we take them in to town now and then for a treat. They really love that."

"You girls take care of the younger ones?"

"As much as we can. School let out today for the Christmas holidays, so we will have more time to look after the little ones. Naomi, they are our little sisters, and when they are old enough to be in this house, they will be big sisters to the little ones, too. It is a pity they couldn't be placed in foster care, but since they are here, we are going to be there for them, like we are there for each other."

"But, I thought this was just a home for adolescent girls. I had no idea there were prepubescent girls here, too."

"The other house was added just last year, and when we found out that it was for pre-teen girls, we had a meeting with Ms. Wells, daddy and Jan. We told them that we would like to help take care of the little ones, as much as possible. During the school year, they don't call on us much, because of our home work. It isn't all parties and dances and going in to town for us. We know they miss their parents, and some even miss their siblings. That house is ranged from five years old to 12 years old, when they are then transferred to this house."

"Well, if my sisters are going to help the little ones, then as your sister, I will help when I can too."

"Naomi, don't you have quite a bit to do with helping us and your job?"

"Yes, Sheryl, but if someone needs help, and I can help, it won't be a bother. Of course, when I am on duty at the academy or on patrol, I can't come until my shift ends. Then sometimes too, I can't come until whatever we are working on is finished. These young girls didn't ask to be here, and they need more help than you girls, because they really don't understand why this happened to them. So they need a kind heart and decent mind to help them."

"Now you see why we made you a sister, Naomi. You have that decent way that we don't see in most cops. Sorry, nothing personal, Naomi."

"I know, Mel, but it is all right though because I am not just a cop. See, when I graduated from high school, I applied to be a deputy sheriff for Alameda County. They put me through college, where I was in athletics and learned martial arts.. When I graduated from college, they assigned me to the Alameda County Sheriff's Academy to train rookie deputies. I learned a lot from being in law enforcement. But to learn these lessons, I had to have the will power to achieve what I wanted, and that is to make a difference. I hope that is what I have been able to do."

Naomi looked at her watch and told the girls that were going in to town to get ready. Connie had just finished her duty in the kitchen, and was getting her coat and boots. When all the girls were ready, they all asked Madelline for money from their accounts, so they could get something while in town. They all got in to Naomi's SUV and buckled their seat belts. As soon as everyone was buckled in, Naomi started the SUV, and drove toward town. Naomi parked in front of Jim's Hardware Emporium because it was centrally located on Main street. This way the girls could go to most of the stores in just a short time. After getting a few things here and there, they stopped at Glenn's Eatery. It took two booths for all of them, and they behaved themselves, perfectly. Naomi was watching each of the girls, an agreement she had reached with the Home's superintendent, Ms. Joan Wells. Only the girls didn't know they were being observed.

The girls ordered a big order of fries to share and soda pop for each of them. They talked while they waited for their order.

"Naomi, what does it mean, when somebody has an epiphany?"

"Well, an epiphany is like the brightest light bulb going off in your head. It is when you get a thought to beat all thoughts. Rach, you have had more than one epiphany ever since you got here. I am very proud of that. I wish I had a daughter just like you, not like the other person, but like you. You have become a very caring person in just a few days, it is mind boggling. When I saw you in court the first time. When I was talking to the judge, I thought, yep, I hope he tries something. But then you showed me a side of you I didn't realize at that time, that you had inside of you. You took to being a girl, like a duck takes to water. Sis, when you get your feet wet, you don't stop there, you go all the way up to the neck. That is what it takes to deal with this every day existence we call life. Rach, what do you want to do, after you graduate from high school?"

"Have my surgeries and heal from them completely. Then maybe, I was thinking I could apply for deputy sheriff here in Pine Meadows County."

"You would make a wonderful deputy too, sis," Naomi said, with beaming pride.

"Surgeries?!? You're one of those 'different' people. Aren't you?"

Naomi was going to say something but Sharon shook her head no, and then she tapped Rachel's hand and motioned with her eyes towards the girl."

"Yes, Darla Cranston, I am one of those 'different' people, and I am proud to be who I am. If you spent as much time being just you, instead holding that nose of yours in the clouds, maybe people would like you better. Darla, my real birth name is, Rachel Eileen Watkins. I was wondering if we could talk for a bit."

"Why would I want to talk to a freak?"

"Because this 'freak' has been where you are now; in darkness. I know all about disappointment and living in darkness. I have lived in darkness far too long, and it took coming here to realize that. Even though we are in the home, doesn't mean we're not decent girls."

"But you're not a girl, you're just a wanna be."

"Really? Well, I suppose coming from you, that is the best thing to a compliment I am going to get. But Darla, please, I do need to talk to you."

"I suppose. Let's go in the back booth where we won't be heard by others."

Nobody sat in the back booth at Glenn's Eatery because the patrons dubbed it the "quiet booth" where people could go to talk. As Darla and Rachel sat down, Rachel started talking about herself and how she had been when she was another person, and that it took coming to the home to realize she had done wrong. She even said that the girl she always picked on was with her group in the restaurant.

"I would like her to join us, then."

Rachel motioned for Renée to join them.

"Sis, tell her what I was before coming here."

"You mean tell her about the other person that was in your body. Yes, see Darla, I am also transgender and I know who I am. But, Rachel, when she was another person in a completely different mindset, always picked on me. She even forced me to kiss her in the school hallway. The last time she did that, she was caught by the school's geography teacher. The school and her mother agreed on a punishment for this other person, and when they went to the mall, to get her some girl clothes, we happened to pass each other. Rachel then hit me, and was taken to the security office where the police were called, and she was arrested as a juvenile delinquent. The judge sent her here to the home, and since she has been here, she has been nothing but a very caring girl, who only wanted to be there for her sisters, as they call each other in the home. I have been elected by the girls to be an honorary sister, and I have forgiven her for what she has done to me. Why? Because it is the stronger woman who can forgive from her heart. I would rather have a forgiving heart, than go around angry at her all the time. Besides, we have more fun as friends than we do as enemies."

"I never really looked at it that way. But I suppose you're right. Listen, what I said before, I didn't mean. I was just angry at a certain person. Thank you both. If you will excuse me, I have a phone call to make."

Darla went to make her phone call, and the Rachel and Renée re-joined the others.

"Well, you girls seemed to be having a wonderful talk. Do you think it worked?"

"We will find out, Naomi. I bet she went to call Tommy Barker."

"I will not take that bet, sis, because it is a fool's bet. But I am with you, because that is exactly what I thought, too, when you said she went to make a phone call. If this worked, sister Rachel Eileen Watkins, you will have not only have my respect, but my undying friendship til the end of time."

"Oh Naomi, thank you so much. I...just...uhm...wanted to..."

Naomi handed Rachel a few napkins to wipe her eyes and blow her nose. Before Rachel came to Pine Meadows, Renée had never seen Rachel cry. But that first time at the home, when she saw Rachel in tears, she kind of was at a loss to understand who this person really was. I mean, she looked like Rachel, but she wasn't acting like Rachel.

"All right, woman, just who are you, and what have you done with my BFF Rachel Eileen Watkins?"

"You...you...uhm...real...ly...think that...that I...am that...diff...er...ent?"

"No, girlfriend, I don't think you are that different, I know you are that different. You definitely are not the same person that left Alameda County just a few days ago. You are a completely different person. I don't think anybody at school would recognize you by the way you are now."

"When you go back to Forest City to get your things and move up here, will you stop at the school and give my apologies to everybody, including the teachers?"

"Why don't you come along, and help us move? I am sure the home will let you."

A thousand watt light bulb went off in Rachel's head.

"Do you really think they would let me?"

"Not only you, sis," Sharon and Melanie said in unison. "We want to go along, too."

"All right, Sharon, I can only take three girls, and I have them in you three. So, when we get back to the house, I will talk to Madelline to see if she can approve you three going with me, or if Ms. Wells, your superintendent has to."

"Naomi, any house parent can okay a home visit. This is what it would be marked as in the record book."

"Thank you, Sheryl. Then when we get back to the house, I will ask mom, if she will let you three come with me. Rachel, Sharon, Mel? This will count towards your therapy program, and I will make sure it does,"

Rachel, your mother, Renée's mother, and Sandi and Mandy will stay here and get the house in order. We four will pack everything, and bring it up here, even if I have to order a moving van company to help us. We have a little time yet, before we have to head back. Who wants to go outside and see the stars?"

All the girls said, "we do", and they paid their bill and left. Naomi, after everybody was buckled in, drove to a part of town, leading back to the house, so they could see the stars without any street lights marring their view.

The girls were so happy that they were playing a game called find the constellation. They found several, and the most impressive and clearest one, was the Big Dipper. They all had so much fun, that they were all yawning, and Naomi took this as a sign to head back to the house.

Some of the girls were almost asleep, when Naomi said they were home. They all sleepily got out of the SUV and dragged themselves inside. When they got inside, those not going with Naomi went to their rooms to go to bed. Naomi and the three girls went in the kitchen, where they found Madelline having a wonderful alone time, with a cup of coffee. All the other girls were in bed.

"Maddy, I want to ask you for permission to take Rachel, Sharon and Melanie with me to Forest City to help me pack and move up here. They have behaved themselves very well, even when Rachel talked to Darla Cranston, she was the epitome of a lady of breeding."

"That is wonderful, Rachel, I am so proud to hear that about you. Talking to Darla Cranston must have been a wonderful experience for you."

"Mom, she started talking down to me, but I stabbed right back. She finally said we could talk, and it was Renée who actually got her thinking by telling her that Renée would rather have a forgiving heart than go around angry at me all the time. Darla excused herself and said she had to make a phone call."

"Naomi, yes, the girls can go with you, but I want a full report when you get back."

"Thank you, Maddy," Naomi said, giving the house mother a sisterly hug.

The girls all hugged Madelline, too, and then Naomi said they should be going. Madelline went in the office and wrote this entry in to the report book for Jack and Jan to read in the morning.

"Deputy Naomi Petersen of the Pine County Sheriff's department, took nine girls in to town, eight from the house, Renée Richards, and Naomi drove. When they came back, Naomi reported that the girls were well behaved, and that Rachel had talked to Darla Cranston, who started talking down to Rachel. But Rachel said she stabbed right back, and soon the two girls were talking. Then Naomi asked permission for Sharon Hardesty, Melanie Roberts, and Rachel Watkins to go with her on a home visit for some open quality time. I am putting this down as part of the therapy for the three girls, and I know, I just know, they will be the epitome of femininity. This will be Rachel Watkins first time away from Pine Meadows County since coming here and I think this is a very important step in her therapy, too, because it shows we are trusting her. They left for Forest City at 9:15 pm. All the other girls were well behaved, and just watched television in the rec. room. End @ 9:30 pm. Madelline."

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 19
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - The girls leave for Forest City.

As the four left the grounds of the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls, Sharon and Melanie were talking about their experiences in school and told Rachel that when school starts again in January, she is going to love the teachers, because they not only teach what the girls are supposed to know, but they go out of their way to help a student with difficult class work. Even the science teacher becomes involved when we have projects week. He builds his own project and selects a few students to help him. This goes on their grade.

"Rach, there are a lot of things we do at school. It isn't all academics. If you should be called out of school for therapy, then the teachers will give you your homework assignments. All you have to do, if your therapy time is in the morning, is come back to the school and go to each teacher and they will give you an assignment to work on over night or during the weekend. But, our homework doesn't necessarily mean studying and doing exercises in our school books.

"Homework here is somewhat different. Like, last week, I was told to take Ginger, my horse, out for a nice ride around the area. I was supposed to look at all the trees, the snow, the sky, and everything, and write down what I had saw, and my opinion of it. They give us these exercies, so we can better appreciate nature. I laughed when I saw two squirrels chasing each other. Normally, you don't see that too often in the winter, because like bears they hibernate and only come out to look for food.

"A lot of the assignments they give us for homework, is also a part of our therapy program. See, not all of us were sent here by the court. My parents decided I needed help, and they sat down with me and talked about sending me somewhere so I could get help dealing with whatever was causing my defiance of their authority. They didn't want me committed, but they said something had to be done. My parents pay for me to live here. When they found out how this place was run and the requirements for admission, they said they wanted me to try and deal with whatever it is that is bothering me. They come up, every week, and they will be here in two days, when I have my scheduled therapy with my therapist, Marcy Tanner. Ms. Wells and I have had some wonderful talks about my parents. See, I don't hate them, and I don't really like defying them, but sometimes a girl has to do things on her own. They said that this was not how proper girls behaved. So, here I am."

"Why didn't you listen to them, Sharon? You could be out with your friends and having a grand time."

"Because like that old James Dean movie, Rebel Without A Cause, that's what I was. But, I am not sorry that I am here. If my parents hadn't enrolled me here, I was almost ready to fall in with the wrong crowd. Who knows what would have happened. Rach, to tell the truth, I couldn't have a better home life than what I have right now. Daddy, Jan, mom, and Hazel love each and every one of us, and treat us like daughters. My allowance comes out of what my parents pay for me to live here. But, I only use what I need."

"If you are put here without being sent by the court, how much does it cost to live here?"

"I don't know, Rach, they won't tell me. I guess that is also a part of my therapy program. See, when we are enrolled here, the psychs interview us, and then collectively get together to determine a therapy program for us. Each one of us has a therapy program designed especially for us. Rach, your therapy program, I am willing to bet, is to raise you as the girl you want to be. Am I correct?"

"Yes, Sharon, and I have this lady driving, to thank for that. Naomi has been there for me when others were smirking and trying their best to embarrass me. But I wasn't going to let that happen."

"Good girl," Melanie said. "Rach, you haven't seen a psych yet, to determine your therapy program."

"Mel, I saw pervert, and I told him point blank that my therapy will be me transitioning in to the girl I should have been born as. I...I...I feel...feel...as...as if..."

Sharon and Melanie hugged their sister. Renée who was riding in the front, turned and looked at Rachel.

"Rach, you are my sister and my BFF. Everything is going to be just fine now. Once we have everything packed, it may take more than one trip to bring it all up here, but we are going to live in Pine Meadows County from now on. Also, sis, I want you to know that if you ever need me to come with you when you see the psychiatric doctors or therapists, you just let me know. I am going to be there for you."

"Thank...you...sis. I...I'm...sor...ry...but I feel...I feel like...like I have...have been...robbed."

"How do you mean, sis?"

"Sharon, Mel and Naomi are real girls. They...they were...born as...girls. I won't be able to have babies, I won't be able to have periods, I won't be able to know how it feels, when I am older, to have sex as a woman."

"Rachel," Naomi said, getting in to the conversation. "From what I am told, when you have your surgeries, they keep the nerve endings from being damaged, so that when you do have sex as a woman, you will be able to feel a climax. Since meeting you, sis, I have done a lot of reading about transgender people. I have looked at different sites, and I have a wealth of information. But you needn't be sad, because there are a lot of real girls who are barren. They can't have babies or periods, either. But they still function in society. This is what we will be getting you to do, too. You stick with these girls, Rach, and you will see just how much of a girl you really are. When I saw you in the courtroom, I was ready to bounce you off of a wall, but then a voice in my head said, 'not this one'. Since then, you have been, how should I put this? You have been like every other girl in the house."

"Rach, when I saw you standing out in the cold without a coat, I was almost frantic. I had to get you inside quickly, before you froze. You are just lucky, girlfriend, that you haven't caught pnumonia, or the flu because of that night. You have only been here four days...well, four days tomorrow. And I mean, holy, look at you. You're just as much of a girl as the rest of us, except you have a birth defect that looks like a penis. That birth defect, sister of mine, can be corrected."

"Sharon, Mel, Renée, Naomi, thank you all for everything. If it hadn't been for you Naomi and Renée, I don't think I could have found myself in time."

They hadn't left Pine Meadows county, yet, but Naomi pulled on to the shoulder of the road. She turned her flashers on, and the small, square, blue and red lights on the back of Naomi's SUV started blinking, too. These lights were on the inside and on both sides of her SUV tailgate. Similar lights were also flashing just inside the front grill.

"You don't think you could have found yourself in time for what, Rachel Eileen Watkins? You haven't been thinking about taking your own life; have you?"

"Oh Naomi, will you help me? I am so mixed up right now. I know I put on a facade in front of the others, but, please sister Naomi, help me."

Naomi got out of the SUV, and told everybody else to, too, so they could stretch their legs. She hugged Rachel, tightly.

"Sis, there is nothing we can't solve as a family. Right now, everybody here is family. If you are having these feelings, call me, talk to me, and I will come right over and sit with you until you feel safe inside, again. Look at me, Rach. I want your solemn promise, that when you have these feelings, you will call me and let me come over and help you. I am only going to be down the road, a half a mile from the home. During the day, when you're not in school, you can come to our house and sit and talk to all of us. Your mother, Renée and her mother, Sandi and Mandy, me, Sharon, Melanie and the rest of the girls, are all here for you. Remember sis; all for one and one for all."

"I know, Naomi, but, but, I just get scared, and think oh what's the use, I'll never be a real girl, anyway..."

"Stop right there, sister Rachel Eileen Watkins," Sharon scolded. "What do you mean you will never be a real girl, anyway? Let me correct you, sister. You are as much of a real girl right now, as the rest of us. You don't have to have a functional female body to be a girl. You have shown us, in the last few days, that a body is not a barrier to being a girl. You have been there for me, when I was in a very unsure of myself attitude. Who brought me out of it, by caring enough for me? You, dear sister, you. You have shown us nothing but a girl since you came to Pine Meadows.

"If you ever, ever, and I do mean ever, have these feelings about suicide, you come to any one of us. We know where you are coming from, because we have all been there. Rach, there are a lot of us who go through this same way of thinking every now and then. But we know we have sisters that will help us, and so we go to them, and ask them if we can talk to them. None of the girls ever refuses to talk to another girl. We all have problems, Rach, and we have each other to help us deal with those problems.

"To show you what I mean, just a bit ago, in the car, you said you wanted Naomi to help you. That shows a positive mind that you want help in dealing with these thoughts. You are not the only one, Rach, that has low self esteem problems. Most of us in the house, do. But, because we have each other, we all help one another deal with the low self esteem in a positive manner. We are family, all my brothers, sisters and me. Remember that song, by Sister Sledge?" Rachel shook her head no. "Well, I have the CD in our room. I will play it for us when we get back."

As they were talking nobody saw the car pull up behind them. All of a sudden the immediate area was lit up like daylight, when the trooper put his emergency lights on.

"Good evening, ladies, is there a prob...Oh, Naomi, it's you. What's going on?"

"We're having an impromptu group therapy session, Jim. I thought you worked in the daytime."

"I work the second shift, and I am due to go off in a few minutes. I just wanted to see if there was anything wrong, and if I could help."

"Trooper Jim, I was a little out of sorts, and Naomi didn't want to drive, while she talked to me, so she pulled over here, so we could talk. We're just stretching our legs and having an impromptu group session. You helped by just stopping to see if there was anything wrong."

"Thank you, young lady. You're Rachel, aren't you?"

"Yes, Trooper Jim, I am."

"Ladies, I also have some good news. The pervert doctor has been sent for psychiatric evaluation. It was his attorney's request. Now, depending on what they find at the state hospital, he could either be sent to prison, or committed to the department for an indefinite period, of time. The judge can put a minimum on that indefinite time, though. So, ladies, this guy is so sure of himself that he is going to act just like the perfect gentleman. That will mean the state hospital will send the court a positive report that there is nothing psychiatrically wrong with him, and he will go to prison, when he is convicted."

Sharon started shaking, with a terrified look on her face.

"Young lady, what's wrong?"

"He isn't going to get away with this, is he, Trooper Jim? Is He? The thought scares me so bad."

Trooper Jim O'Donnell took Sharon in his arms and hugged her. "You listen, young lady, Naomi and I will make sure that pervert is convicted, even if we have to fake a little evidence. I don't like doing that, but in this pervert's case, I will make an exception. He will be convicted out of his own mouth, and he will go to prison."

"Thank you, Trooper Jim."

"What is, oh wait, your Sharon, the girl that was terrified to give her statement to a man."

"Yes, Trooper Jim."

"You may all call me Jim. I hate seeing young ladies being abused. I will make you all a deal, and you can tell the others at the house too. If you ever need any help, with anything, you just dial J for Jim." Jim hugged Sharon again, then Naomi thanked him for stopping by, but they had to be going. "Where are you going?"

"We're going to Forest City to pack our things so I and three families can move up here. I will be living a half a mile from the home. We're going to stop and see Evie before we leave."

"I have to go and clock out and turn my car in. I will meet you at the restaurant."

"See you there, then, Jim," Naomi said, with a coy smile.

Naomi looked at Rachel and Sharon with a worried look.

"Are you two all right, now?"

"Yes, Naomi, thank you.

"Well, let's go and see Evie, before we get going to Forest City."

They all got back in the SUV, buckled their seat belts and headed for the Restaurant. The name of this restaurant was the Pine Meadows Truck Stop. Eve Reinhardt had worked there since graduating from high school at the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls. Like most truck stops, they had different parking spaces for cars and trucks. Naomi found a parking space, and the girls all got out of the SUV and went in the restaurant.

They found a booth, and saw that Eve had her back to them, so she didn't see them come in. As she turned to go and put another customer's order on the wheel, she smiled, said she would be right back, and left to get the trucker his coffee and salad. Eve gave him his coffee and salad, and then stopped by Naomi and the girls.

"Sharon, Melanie, Rachel! Aren't you girls up a little late?"

"Mom gave us permission to go with Naomi, to help her move up here. Renée's mom, her BFF Sandi and her mom and my mom are moving with her. They are going to be living just down the road a half a mile from the house."

"That's great, Rach. I am very happy to hear you are moving up here."

"Not only that, Evie, but I am now a Pine Meadows deputy sheriff." Eve hugged Naomi. "Jim is also stoping by, too. He went to clock out."

Naomi no sooner said those words, than Trooper Jim O'Donnell came in and sat down. All of a sudden, there was a ruckus at the counter. A waitress yelled for Jim to help.

"Mind your own business, flatfoot," said a man with a steak knife in his hand.

"Naomi, you want to deal with this?"

"You bet."

"What? You gotta have your girlfriend fight for you, flatfoot."

"Sir, please put the knife down, and behave yourself."

"Get lost, bitch."

"Sir, this is the last time I am telling you. Put the knife down and finish your breakfast and go about your business."

"Listen, bitch, this is none of your concern. Mind your own business."

"Let me identify myself. Pine Meadows County deputy sheriff, Naomi Petersen. Now put the knife down or I will put it down for you."

The man made one mistake, he raised his arm towards Naomi, with the knife still in it. Naomi moved so quickly, that she had the knife on the floor, and the man bent over the counter and handcuffed.

"Like I said, Pine Meadows County Sheriff's Department. You're under arrest for endangering the safety of a police officer, and obstructing an officer. The first charge is a felony, so you have the right to remain silent, you may have an attorney during questioning. If you cannot afford an attorney, one will be appointed for you by the judge. Do you understand these rights, as I have read them to you?"

"Yeah, yeah, whatever."

"Jim, will you take him in and put him in a cell. I will be back late in the morning for his initial appearance."

"I will be more than happy to assist you, deputy."

Naomi went back by the girls, and sat down. As Jim O'Donnell took the prisoner away, Naomi made like she was wiping sweat from her brow.

"That is what I have to do, sometimes, as a deputy. I wasn't supposed to start until Monday, but it looks as though I just started. Now the department has to pay me for my time making the arrest, and for being in court tomorrow for his initial appearance. He will get an attorney appointed for him and bail set.

"We were all worried about you, Naomi. That guy was bigger than you."

"Pfft. I have taken lances away from men bigger than him. He didn't scare me. Well, since we are here, who's hungry? My treat."

Sharon said she just wanted a cheeseburger, fries and a soda pop; Melanie said she wanted a grilled chicken sandwich, fries and a soda pop; Rachel wasn't hungry, but opted for a small order of fries and a soda pop, and Renée wanted what Melanie was having. Eve saw her relief come in, so she said she would be right back. Eve actually gets a discount on all meals she eats at the restaurant, even if she isn't working. Naomi ordered a double cheeseburger, fries and a soda pop.

Eve took the order and placed it on the wheel. She talked to her relief, and told her she could bring the water and sodas, and she told her what kind, to booth eight. Eve told her that these were very good friends. The relief, whose name is Cheryl, said no problem.

Cheryl Strom is twenty years old, with light brown hair and hazel eyes. At five foot, four inches, Cheryl is a very lithe young woman. She jogged, worked on the recumbent bikes at the gym in town, and even lifted weights. Cheryl Strom was no weakling.

As Eve sat back down by Naomi and the girls, Cheryl brought the water and the sodas.

"Hi, my name is Cheryl and I will be your waitress. If there is anything I can get you, just wave me over."

As Cheryl went back by the counter to get their orders, the counter waitress whispered in her ear. Cheryl looked over at Naomi, and she couldn't believe what she was hearing. Cheryl put the orders on a huge serving tray, and took them to the booth. She looked at Naomi, after the orders were handed out.

"I hear you're the new sheriff in town. What is your name?" Naomi laughed.

"Well, kinda/sorta, I'm just a deputy. My name is Naomi Petersen, but after everybody gets to know me better, you may just call me Naomi."

"Well, you have all the girls saying that it is about time, we got somebody like us in the sheriff's office. Are you going to be patrolling?"

"No, not really. My duty is training new deputies in how to defend themselves in unarmed combat. See, this is a war, and our deputies need to know how to defend themselves both on and off duty. I wasn't supposed to start until Monday, but, whether I like it or not, I just started. It is nice to meet you, Cheryl."

"Likewise. I see a new customer, be right back." The waitress at the counter called to Naomi that she had a phone call. She went over to the counter.

"Hello?"

"Hey Naomi, the guy you arrested at the restaurant tonight has outstanding warrants in three counties in this state. He can be tried here on all counts."

"Thank you, Jim. This is getting more interesting by the moment. I will be back by eleven o'clock tomorrow morning. If his initial appearance is earlier than when I get back, will you stand in for me, please?"

"Yes, Naomi, it will be my pleasure."

"All right, Jim, see you tomorrow."

"You have a safe trip there and back. See you tomorrow." Naomi went back to the booth.

"The guy I arrested has outstanding warrants in three counties in this state. He's not getting out any time soon.

They finished their meal, and then as they were about to leave, Eve asked if there was room for one more."

Naomi kind of looked worried about that, because even though the limit was 12, there were already ten in the SUV.

"What do you think, girls, should we take Evie with us?"

There was a chorus of yes, yes, yes, from the girls.

"I'll get my things and be right back.

As Eve re-joined the group, Naomi paid the bill, and they all left for the SUV. After making sure everyone was buckled in, Naomi started the SUV and they headed south to Alameda County.

The girls started singing On The Road Again, and even Rachel knew this song.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 20
by Barbara Lynn Terry

(Author's note: You can view Tai Chi (taiji) and qigong (chi kung) at www.taichihealtways.com. Tai Chi Healthways is located at 5051 Sterling Grove Lane, San Diego, CA 92130.)

Chapter 1 - Arriving at Naomi's house.

As they left the restaurant, they started singing On The Road Again, and even Rachel joined in. They reached the county line, and finished the song. Eve was a little concerned about Naomi's safety in dealing with the man in the restaurant.

"Naomi," Eve started, "I was really worried about you, when you were facing the man with the knife."

"Eve," Naomi answered, "I am a black belt Tai Chi martial artist. I was a little reluctant to use that in disarming him, but he left me no choice. See, when I was put through college by Alameda county, I studied criminology as my major and martial arts as my minor. It took four years of studying the art to become sufficient in it, but it also takes practice, too, when you are not training in the class. Any form of martial arts is not for attack, but for self defense and discipline. You have to know when and how to use it. Sometimes it isn't even used at all in certain situations. The only thing that made me nervous, was in using the art to protect not only myself, but the patrons in the restaurant, as well.

"I found out that the Pine Meadows County Sheriff's academy is open to the public to come and watch the deputies being trained. You have to pass through a metal detector, men have to empty their pockets and women have to put their purses on the conveyor belt that goes through an x-ray machine. But, you are welcome to come and watch me work, if you want. I will leave a standing invitation at the desk."

"Yes, but that man has started trouble in the truck stop every time he comes in. If he doesn't like what someone said, he picks a fight."

"He picked the wrong day, time and place to pick a fight." Everybody giggled, including Naomi. "If Jim and I hadn't been there, he could have hurt someone badly or even killed them. Do you know his name?"

"Only that he calls himself 'Buck'," Eve answered Naomi's question.

"Well, they will get his true name at the station. But," Naomi said, with a wide smile, "this is a night we are going to have fun. I am not going to say that the work won't be tedious, because it will. But I will say, that we can have fun doing even tedious work. Now, my concern is for you girls. Are you sure you want to help me tonight? I ask because this can take all night without any sleep. Renée, your father said he will make arrangements to move up as soon as he can find a job in Pine Meadows county, and be able to list the house with a realtor. Your brother and sister will move with us, when we come back tomorrow."

"Naomi," Sharon stated, seriously, "We have been up all night before, so this won't be as tedious as staying in your room at night looking out the window and staring at the road, wondering how far you'd get if you ran away."

"You had thoughts like that, Sharon?"

"Yes, Naomi, and still do. When I get these thoughts, I go to any one of my sisters, or maybe a few of them and ask to talk. There is one thing that we do not do, Naomi. We never refuse another sister to talk to us, or just listen while they talk. Sometimes listening is the best therapy we can get from each other. No, Naomi, we asked to help you, and that is what we are going to do." Melanie and Rachel said, ditto. "Besides, I haven't packed anything for a long time, since packing my suitcases when I moved to the home." Sharon looked a little sad when she said that, and Eve hugged her.

"Sharon, when I was at the home, you were and still are my BFF. You learned a lot in the eleven months I was still there after you arrived. You aren't the only one that has thoughts about suicide, running away, or even being disobedient. We have all been there, and we got the help to deal with those thoughts from our sisters, daddy, Jan, Mom and even Hazel during the night. Sis, like Naomi, I will tell you, that if you ever have any of these thoughts and you don't want to talk to anyone else, you just dial E for Evie."

"I'm sorry," Rachel interrupted. "But why does every adult I know say dial this for this?"

Eve answered her.

"It comes from an old Bing Crosby movie called The Bells of St. Mary's, with Ingrid Bergman. It is a Christmas classic. At the end of the movie Bing Crosby tells Ingrid Bergman, "that no matter where you are or what you are doing, you just dial O for O'Malley. Bing Crosby played Father O'Malley in the movie."

"I never heard of those people," Rachel said, looking kind of sad.

"Rach, honey, I am not surprised," Naomi said, with a serious look in her eyes. "Before coming to Pine Meadows, you were living in a fog. But, since you have been at Pine Meadows, you have been happy, helpful, well behaved like a young lady is supposed to be and you have even asked for help. Like on the road after we left the home, you asked for my help." Then Naomi smiled. "You're going to be just fine little sister."

"Thank you, sis," Rachel answered, looking thoughtful.

Naomi looked in the rear view mirror and saw a few of the girls asleep.

"I see we have a few nappers back there. Maybe you should all get a little sleep before we get to Forest City."

"Sounds like a plan to me, sis," Melanie added.

As the girls fell asleep, Eve talked with Naomi as they drove to Forest City.

"Naomi, is the Pine Meadows sheriff's department accepting applications?"

"I'm not sure, Eve, but I can ask. Are you thinking about joining our pursuit of law, order and justice?"

"I am. I was thinking about this for some time. I mean, the benefits are good, and the hours are good."

"You know though, that if you apply and are accepted, you will be put through the academy. That means I will be your superior and your trainer in hand to hand self defense. Because you are a friend and a sister, does not mean I will use favoritism towards you. I take my job very seriously, and I like my job. I transferred to Pine Meadows because of Rachel, so I could be close to her.

"To tell you the truth, Eve, I really won't miss the hustle and bustle of the city. When I was growing up, I was raised in Sheffield, about thirty minutes from Forest City. I moved to Forest City, because of my position as a trainer, so I wouldn't have far to go to get to work."

"Well, I wouldn't ask for favoritism, anyway. Not from a sister and a friend. I need something for the future, something with decent benefits. At the restaurant, I have to save my tips for my future, and use my check for my bills. Except for the tips, there are no benefits at the restaurant. I'm young enough to work until retirement age."

"Eve, even if you were sixty five years old, they will ask you if you want to retire, and if you say no, they will put you on a desk. Desk duty is what you make of it, though. It can be fun, it can be interesting, or it can be a drudge. So, if you really are serious, I will ask when I get my assignment on Monday. I will be training and doing patrol duty for off duty deputies. A lot of us do double duty like this all the time. Do you think you are ready for that?"

"I work ten hours a day at the restaurant. I am ready for whatever it is I have to do."

"Also, if we are called to a crime scene, we may not go home after eight hours, but after what we are doing at the crime scene is finished. That could be an overnight thing. Do you think you could do that? We also do surveillance work too, where we just sit, sometimes for hours on end. That might even be at a place where there is no coffee shop or restaurant nearby."

"I don't need anything to drink, except maybe a bottle of water to keep me hydrated."

"What if you don't have time to stop and get a bottle of water, or didn't bring one from home?"

"Then, I go without."

"Good."

"How did you meet Rachel?"

"When I met her, she was in front of the children's court judge. The judge instructed me to take her and put her in girl's detention clothes, and bring her back to the courtroom. After she was back in the courtroom, I left. A little while later, I got a call that I was supposed to transport Rachel Eileen Watkins to the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls. On the way there, we had a little talk. Then she saw a girl riding a horse, and asked me if riding a horse was fun. When I told her it was a lot of fun, she said she thought she would like that. I thought to myself that she will be just fine. Then I told her I would make her a deal. If she behaved herself and took part in the therapy programs set up for her, I would help her through her therapy at least three times a week.

"So, instead of making that long trip from Forest City three times a week, or more, I started looking around to see if I could transfer to Pine Meadows. I wanted the state police, but they were full, so I asked at the sheriff's office, and they said they would let me know. The next day there was a message on my voice mail saying they had accepted me as a deputy for the Pine Meadows County Sheriff's Department. So, here we are."

"Are deputies required to wear their guns when they are off duty?"

"Yes. But a lot of us have them where we can get to them, quickly.

"When we come back, after putting everything in a trailer I will rent from U-Haul, we will have two more passengers. Renée's little brother and sister. Tonight, we will be packing everything. Carl, Renée's father, will use a moving van company to move all the furniture from the two houses. Then he will drive up here. He says he wants to look for work in Pine Meadows, or around the Pine Meadows area, before he comes up. But, I think he will come up before then.

"I have met him and he is a very decent man. Gloria is Reneée's mother, and she says Carl protects them with a vengeance. He doesn't pick fights, but he doesn't run from them either. That is the kind of father Rachel should have had, instead of a gung ho ex-Marine who thought he could do everything and everyone had to bow to his wishes. He is waiting trial on attempted murder charges for trying to kill Rachel's mother."

"Do you want me to drive for a bit, Naomi?"

"I really can't let you, Eve, because even though this is my personal vehicle, it is set up as a police squad in case I am called off duty, and have to get to a crime scene in a hurry. Most all the law enforcement officers in this state, especially, have our cars set up like this."

"I was just asking.

"You know, listening to you, I think you would make a good sheriff's deputy trainee."

"Naomi, how did you get interested in law enforcement?"

"Well, Eve, it is like this. When I was 16 and still at home, I had a friend in Forest City. Someone had just robbed the bank and was speeding down main street to get away. My friend was crossing the road then, and she got hit by the man's car. This caused the man to swerve and hit a parked car, and he was injured because of it. Alameda county deputies arrested him, for bank robbery and vehicular manslaughter. It was when I saw the two deputies make that arrest that I vowed one day to be like them.

"So, when I graduated from high school, I immediately applied for deputy sheriff. They said that since I was under twenty one, they would make me a junior trainee for three years. I told the undersheriff that I wanted to learn criminology because it would help me in my work when I became a full deputy. He put my request before the county board, and six weeks later I was on my way to state. When I took my SATS they said I learned a lot, and since Alameda County was paying my tuition, I could start right away.

"When I graduated, they sent my grade scores to the Alameda County Sheriff's Department and they were impressed. Since I was now twenty two, they made me a full deputy and assigned me to train rookie deputies. That was ten years ago. Since I have been a deputy, what I learned in college, came in handy. I use what I learned there almost everyday."

"It is too bad you didn't go to law school."

"I did. I went to night school and took my bachelors in law at state. If something ever happens to my deputy job, I can still practice law as an attorney."

"Girl, is there anything you can't do?"

"Yes, as a matter of fact. I don't know how to make rocket fuel." The two women just giggled.

The saying "time flies when you're having fun" became all too true for Naomi and company. Before they knew it they were entering the Forest City city limits. Naomi drove to her house, and then she woke the girls up. Yawning, they looked at where they were, and smiled. Rachel asked whose house this was, and Naomi said it was hers.

Chapter 2 - Meeting another sister.

As they all got out of Naomi's SUV, her neighbor came over.

"Naomi, I am glad you are back. There was a guy sneaking around your house. I called the police, and they have him in jail. I guess he was trying to climb through one of your windows when the police arrested him."

"Thank you, Janet. Did you ever see him before?"

"No, a complete stranger around here."

"Alright, I will go down and see what this is all about. Maybe he figured he could steal something. Which window was he trying to climb through?"

"The second one the side of house, by the gangway."

"Omg, that's my bedroom. Thank you, Janet. Janet I want you to meet the young lady I have told you so much about. Janet Rodgers, this is Rachel Eileen Watkins."

"Hello, Rachel, I am so very glad to meet you. Naomi never stops talking about you."

"Nothing good, I hope." Everybody giggled.

"She said you adopted Naomi as your big sister."

"Yes, well, we all did. This is my BFF Renée, my friends Sharon and Melanie."

"It is nice to meet you, girls. Welcome to Forest City. Naomi, I wish you luck in your new home."

"Thank you, Janet."

Janet Rodgers is a twenty three year old, single mother of two girls, who act more like twins than identical twins do. Mary Rodgers is three years old, and Paula Rodgers is five.

"So girls, what are you doing up so late?"

"We're going to help Naomi and Renée pack, so they can move to Pine Meadows County."

"I remember when I was at the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls. I was there until I turned eighteen and graduated from Pine Meadows High. Are any of you girls from the home?"

"Sharon, Melanie and I are, Mrs. Rodgers. Renée is an honorary sister and my BFF."

"Well, since we are sisters, you can call me Janet. Is Ms. Wells still super there?"

"Yes, she is," Rachel answered.

"Naomi, where in Pine Meadows County are you moving to?"

"A half a mile from the home. I'm going to help Rachel and the other girls, it they'll let me. They made me an honorary sister, too."

"That is an honor we don't bestow too lightly. You and Renée must have done something really nice for the girls to make you both honorary sisters. I will give you my sister's address, and you can look her up sometime." Naomi wrote down the address for Janet's sister.

"Thank you, Janet."

"Hi Janet, I'm Eve. I was at the home, too. These are all my sisters, and like we used to say, all for one and one for all. I work at the truck stop, now. I was asking Naomi if the Pine Meadows sheriff's department was taking applications. I mean, the truck stop is okay, but it has no real future or benefits. Naomi said she would be my superior officer and trainer and wouldn't show me any favoritism just because I am a sister and friend. I told her I didn't expect any. We had a wonderful talk on the way down."

"Girls, I know what it is like at the home, but if you ever need to talk, or want advice on a certain boy or whatever, you just dial J for Janet."

"Not you, too, Janet," Sharon stated, acting like she was dizzy. "I mean, Naomi said to dial N for Naomi, Evie said to dial E for Evie. They explained where the saying comes from, and if we can get a hold of the dvd of The Bells of St. Marys, I think we would all like to see it. It sounds like a wonderful movie."

"It is. I love the older movies, because there is more action in an hour and a half movie from then than there is now. Have you girls ever seen Old Yeller?"

"No, Janet," Melanie said, looking confused."

"Well, we will just have to watch that old yeller dog sometime then. It is an endearing movie, a funny movie and a sad movie all in one."

"I cried at the end," Eve said, looking like she was going to cry, again."

"Why, Evie, what happens at the end?"

"Renée, if I told you, it would take all the fun out of the movie. No ma'am, I am not going to tell you. You will just have to see it for yourself."

"I thought we were there for all."

"Yes, Sharon, but not for this. This actually is one movie that if you tell someone the ending, it spoils the whole movie."

"Listen, ladies, why don't we go inside my house, and I will make us some hot cocoa, and we can talk a little more before you have to really start packing."

"Okay, Janet, just for a bit. I have to be back in Pine Meadows County before eleven in the morning. I wasn't supposed to start as a deputy until Monday, but some guy at the truck stop made me start tonight. I actually had to arrest him for endangering my safety and the safety of the patrons in the restaurant part."

"What did he do?"

Naomi told Janet about the man called Buck and what he did. Then told her he left her no choice but to arrest him, because he wouldn't drop the knife.

"Naomi, I think the bad guys in Pine Meadows county are going to ride off in to the sunset, because there is a new sheriff in town." Everybody giggled. "Is Judge Granger still on the bench?"

"Yes, he is. After a certain person's arraignment, he called me in to his chambers to have a talk. I told him how the girls feel about Pine Meadows, and he said he will have to see that for himself. I told him that all the girls at Pine Meadows are plaintiffs and victims, so he is going to wait until after this one person's trial or trials. Girls, do any of you know judge Granger?"

"No, Naomi, because see, since we have been at the home, we have behaved ourselves."

"Thank you, Sharon. When Judge Granger does come to see the home, I will try to be there with him, if I don't have duty."

"Well, we hope you can be there, but we know work comes first."

"Thank you, Mel. Yes, my work is very important to me, just like you girls are."

"Eve," Janet started, "I was wondering if maybe the truck stop is hiring."

"If I get accepted to the Pine Meadows County Sheriff's department, they will be. Why?"

"I was thinking, that maybe I might, just might, move back to Pine Meadows county. When I was in the home, I really enjoyed it there. The people in the town aren't hostile towards the girls, and in fact, will even talk to us, if we want. Remember girls, that in some towns, it takes a village."

"What does that mean, Janet?" Rachel asked.

"It means, that everybody in town will be there to help you and watch out for you. Pine Meadows is just such a town.''

"Well girls, I think we had better get moving, we have a lot to do, not only here, but at Rachel's house, too."

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 21
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - The girls find Naomi's house, interesting.

They all went to Naomi's house, except for Janet, because her girls were in their beds sleeping. Janet told them that when they take a small break, to just come over and have some more cocoa.

"That would be wonderful, Jan, thank you."

"No problem. When you told me about Rachel and how she had matured so much, I started thinking that maybe I would be better off in Pine Meadows. I know my girls would just love it there."

"If you do, Jan, let me know. You have my new number. Well, girls, I think it's time we got our houses packed."

They all went over to Naomi's house, and the minute they walked in, it didn't look like a cop's house. There were flowers hanging from the ceiling, on the tables, and there were painted murals in frames hanging from the walls. The house had hard wood floors though, because carpets attract too much dust. The dining room was very spacious and could actually have a formal dinner in there.

"OMG, Naomi, this house is beautiful," Sharon stated in surprise.

"It was left to me by my parents. I promised that if I moved, I would make sure it went to decent people. The realtor has to ask me if I approve of the new buyers, before they even pay for it. This house has a lot of sentimental value, but I don't want to rent it, because I can't keep coming down here to look after it. So, I am selling it outright.

"The realtor is a good friend, and my parents bought this house from her, when I was just four years old. Since I have had it, I replaced the floors, the roof, had the chimney fixed and the flue replaced. These pictures you see, are actual representations of murals that are painted almost everywhere throughout the world. It took me quite a while to collect them. Anybody can have a Rembrandt, but these murals are way better, I think."

"They're beautiful," Rachel said, almost mesmerized by how Naomi had her house decorated.

"All right, girls, we will start with the upstairs."

"Naomi, if there are rooms upstairs, how come your bedroom is down here?"

"Because if I am called in, I don't need to stumble on the stairs racing for my car. This way, I can get to my car quickly."

"Yes, but weren't afraid that someone might come in in the middle of the night while you were sleeping?
Like the man Janet saw?"

"Mel, anybody coming in my house while I am sleeping, and wakes me up, is in for a big surprise."

"I don't doubt that, after what you did at the restaurant," Eve said, and giggled.

"Pfft, that was nothing."

"Nothing, she says. OMG Naomi, you are so ..."

"Yessss, so...what?"

"Erm, never mind." Everybody giggled.

They went upstairs, and Naomi divided the rooms up among everybody, each one taking a room.

"Be careful, because there are certain breakable things that need to be packed very carefully. You will find newspaper in each room to wrap all the breakable things in."

With that, they all went to their assigned rooms and began packing. There were figurines, pictures, chimes, bed linens, clothes. Sharon couldn't help but wonder if Naomi even wore some of these clothes at all. It took everybody about two hours to pack their rooms, and they were all just a bit tired. A bit tired? Well, that may be an understatement, but they had one more house to go. Renée's father packed their house, and all Naomi and the girls needed to do, was get everything in the trailer, pick up Cathie and Daniel, and head back to Pine Meadows. Naomi had to stop at the city jail and make the complaint, and let them know she was available for trial.

After the upstairs had been packed and everything brought down to the first floor, Naomi looked at the girls, who were trying so hard not to look tired. But Naomi knew they were. No matter how strong they claim to be, this was working against them. Naomi took the murals off of the wall, and said she was leaving the plants, because the realtor would look after them. She then went to the kitchen and everybody helped to pack the pots, pans and dishes. Naomi looked out at the back yard and saw the bird feeder. She would leave this, too, for her winged friends. The realtor would also look after that. Then she looked at the bird bath fountain. She just loved wildlife, and took it upon herself to feed these birds, whom she counted as friends, and make sure they had water. No ma'am, nobody could ever accuse Naomi Petersen of being a hard nose.

"Are you all right, Naomi?" Rachel asked, looking worried.

"I was just thinking how my bird friends are going to be all right. I am leaving the feeder for them and I am keeping the water fountain on. The realtor will be by here and take care of things. Janet, will help, too."

"Are you sorry that you're leaving, Naomi?"

Naomi shook her head slightly as though being awakened from a daydream.

"Oh! Don't be silly, sis. If I didn't want to move, I wouldn't. But, I will miss my little friends, though."

Rachel hugged Naomi.

"Naomi, my mom is a decent person, but I wish I would have had you for my mom."

"Oh, sweetie. I may not be your mother, but I will be a wonderful sister and friend. That is why I am moving to Pine Meadows county. I made you a deal, and this way I can be close to you, to help you and the other girls."

They all had a group hug, and then Naomi told the girls to take a break, while she packed the living room. Thirty minutes later, the living room walls were bare, the plants given plant food and water.

"Girls, we have been at this longer than we needed to. I have to be back in Pine Meadows county for that guy's initial appearance. I will tell you what. I will make sure Janet keeps an eye on you while I am gone. I will be back this afternoon."

"Naomi, what can we make for lunch?"

"Sharon, you will be having lunch with Janet. This way you can meet her two daughters. They are so cute. Come on, I will take you over there, now. In the meantime, Evie is here, too. So behave while I'm gone." They each hugged one another, and Naomi was off. Her mission was actually two fold. She had to stop at the Forest City police department and talk with the officers that arrested the man trying to break in to her home, she had to be in Pine Meadows county for the idiot that wouldn't drop the knife, and she needed to rent a trailer.

Naomi left and the girls waved as she drove down the street, towards the downtown area. This is where the city jail was, and where the man who tried to break in to her home would be. The reason she wanted to be there for his initial appearance and the man in Pine Meadows county was to find out if they would say anything other than not guilty. Naomi had seen it dozens of times, where the guiltier the defendant, the more he or she would almost beg to be believed. Well, this guy here didn't stand a chance. He was caught by the police trying to climb through Naomi's bedroom window. The man in Pine Meadows county didn't stand a chance either. Naomi could have him charged with attempted murder of a police officer which is a life sentence if convicted.

Naomi pulled up outside of the police administration building, placed her placard in the driver's side windshield and went in to speak to the officers, if they were still there. She was in luck, because the officer that actually grabbed the man first, was still there, his partner having already left.

"Hey Nick."

"Naomi, did you hear there was a little excitement around you house last night. When I heard the address of a man trying to break in there, I thought he was in for a big surprise if you were home. When we got there, your neighbor, Janet, told us you were in Pine Meadows county, but would be back to pack up, because you are moving up there.

"Anyway, we asked the guy what he thought he was doing, and he said he was going to bed, but must have forgotten his door key, because he couldn't get in. He said then he came around the side of the house, and found an unlocked window and started climbing through. We charged him with misdemeanor breaking and entering. The judge will give him six months in the county jail, and he will do it all over again. We looked at his record, and he has had a few traffic violations and parking tickets, but nothing serious.

"When we arrested him, he couldn't stand without help. He was really plastered. When we asked him his address, he gave us a street on the other side of town. So, in his inebriated state, he may not have known where he was."

"Thank you, Nick. Since I am not a witness, I don't have to be here. I wasn't supposed to start at Pine Meadows county until Monday, but some jerk at the local truck stop there, gave me no choice but to start last night. A friend of mine and four girls are at my house, finishing the packing. Will you let the area squad know they have my permission to be there?"

"I sure will, Naomi. We're going to miss you around here." They gave each other hugs, and Naomi left the station.

Nick Phelps was Naomi's age, with blonde hair, stone chiseled face, and muscles most men would die for. Naomi and Nick had gone out on dates before, but every time Nick asked her to marry him, Naomi said she had to think about it. I guess she wasn't ready to settle down, yet. As she left for Pine Meadows county, she was thinking about the times she had had with Nick, and how pleasant they were. Nick was a gentleman and never abused the privilege of being with Naomi. He figured that she would come around when the time was right. Now she was moving away, and she felt like she was abandoning him. She stopped to get a hazel nut flavored cappuccino to go, at a convenience store, and fill up her gas tank. After getting what she needed, used the restroom, she was off. As she drove she was thinking that by the time she got back, everything would be ready to put in the trailer. This would be a test for not only Sharon and Melanie, but for Rachel as well. Janet and Evie would let her know how well they behaved.

Two hours later, Naomi pulled outside the Pine Meadows County Courthouse, and went immediately to branch two.

"Naomi, do you have business here today?"

"Yes, your honor. I'm a witness to a defendant being brought in that I arrested at the truck stop last night. I didn't get a chance to get his name. Trooper O'Donnell brought him in for me."

"Very well, I haven't seen the docket, yet, so we will meet this man together. Steve, do you know who she is talking about?"

"Yes, your honor. There is a new case that just came up this morning from the district attorney's office. It is an endangering safety case with an added obstructing an officer. It says here that the complaining officer is Pine Meadows County deputy sheriff, Naomi Petersen."

"That would be me. Does it say what the man's real name is?"

"No, ma'am, it just says his name is Buck. We couldn't find any fingerprints and the NCIC at Quantico, Virginia, doesn't have anything, either. I guess until last night, he had never been arrested."

"All right, as long as I am here, I will wait for his initial appearance."

Pine Meadows county assistant district attorney, Michael Farnsworth came in the courtroom. He looked at Naomi and asked if she was connected to any of the cases before the court. Naomi said she was a witness and the arresting officer for the man charged with endangering safety and obstructing an officer.

"I'm Mike Farnsworth, Pine Meadows county assistant district attorney. I will be handling that case and two others this morning. Can you give me some details about how this all started that you had to arrest him?"

Naomi told him what had happened at the truck stop and her warning after warning for him to put down the knife. She told Mike Farnsworth that she even identified herself as a deputy sheriff, but he still would not drop the knife. She said the man then turned on her and Naomi had no choice but to disarm him and arrest him. She said that state Trooper Jim O'Donnell was there and backed her up.

"All right, I think I have enough. He refuses to give us his name, so bail is going to be high."

"It is funny, though, because I wasn't supposed to start here until Monday, but this guy made me start last night. What was that they said about best laid plans?"

"I hear ya. It is good that you're here, Naomi, because when he sees you in court, he may just plead guilty. Endangering safety in this state is fifteen years, add to that an obstructing an officer charge, he could get sixteen years."

"Not enough as far as I am concerned. The waitress, Eve Reinhardt told me that this man who only calls himself Buck, always starts trouble when he is in the truck stop. Trooper O'Donnell called me to tell me that he has outstanding warrants in three other counties statewide. He found that out by his fingerprints. So, he may just end up in prison for more than sixteen years. The more years, the better."

"Yes, I know Eve. Is she available, right now?"

"No, she is at my house in Forest City with some of the girls from the home. They wanted to help me pack and I thought that maybe this would be a treat. So I asked the house mother if three of the girls could go. She said yes, and we stopped at the truck stop on the way to Forest City. Eve wanted to go along, so we were a group, all right."

"What did you do in Forest City?"

"I was sergeant trainer for rookie deputies, and doubled duty at the children's detention center. I have been a deputy sheriff for ten years."

"Then why are you moving here?"

"I was told to bring a young lady to the home, and on the way we had a very good talk. I told her that if she abided by the therapy programs they set up for her, I would come up at least three times a week and help her through her therapy. So, instead of making that long trip three or more times a week, I am moving here. I found a house just a half a mile from the home."

"Sounds like you have taken a real liking to this girl. You said a half a mile? A blue house with a badly needed new picket fence in the front yard?"

"Yes."

"That is the old Connors place. The house is till in good shape, but the property around it needs a lot of work."

"Well, I will have others living with me, and together we will get it ship shape."

"Steve is telling me we are ready to start."

"All rise, the circuit court in and for Pine Meadows county, branch two, is now in session, the honorable Steven H. Granger, presiding. Silence is commanded and gentlemen take off your hats. Your honor the first case is State vs. Buck, case file F-3256."

"Good morning, sir. Do you have an attorney?"

"I don't need a stupid attorney."

"Sir, this court appoints William Small to represent you. How do you plead?"

"Plead!?! Plead to what? I didn't do anything. This bitch comes up to me and interferes in my personal business. I just told her to go to hell."

"Deputy, will you be sworn?"

"Yes, your honor."

"Then step forward and be sworn, and give the court your testimony."

Mike Farnsworth asked her to state in her own words what happened at the Pine Meadows Truck Stop on December 19. Naomi gave the facts as they were, and the guy named Buck said she was a damn liar. She then said that state trooper Jim O'Donnell had been there and backed her up.

"Is Trooper O'Donnell available?"

"Yes, your honor, I'm right here," Jim O'Donnell said, as he entered the courtroom.

"Do you have anything else to add, deputy?"

"No sir."

"Then you may step down. Trooper James O'Donnell, please come forward and be sworn. Please tell this court what you saw, if anything, did, if anything, on December 19 at the Pine Meadows Truck Stop."

Jim O'Donnell testified essentially similar to Naomi's testimony, but with variations. He said he was watching a group of young girls that Naomi had with her, when a ruckus broke out, and the defendant was wielding a steak knife. He said there are other witnesses to the incident. After repeated attempts at telling the defendant to drop the knife from deputy sheriff, Naomi Petersen, the defendant then turned on the deputy and she disarmed the defendant, placing him under arrest.

"What have you got to say to that, sir?"

"These fuckers are lying. I never threatened anybody with anything."

"Sir, do you know these officers?"

"I know that trooper. He's a head smasher."

"So, what you are saying is, that Trooper James O'Donnell made all this up?"

"Yes."

"What about the deputy. Do you know her?"

"No, I have never seen her before."

"Why would a complete stranger make up a story like this about you?"

"Because she's crazy? I don't know."

"Sir, this court imposes a two hundred and fifty thousand dollar cash bail. I suggest you let your attorney represent you. Next case, Steven."

Naomi and Jim left the courtroom, after giving the clerk her new address where the subpoena could be served.

"Well Jim, I have to get back to the girls. They're with Eve at my house in Forest City. I have to rent a trailer before I leave here."

"You drive carefully, Naomi."

"I will, thank you, Jim." They hugged, and Jim had to get back on patrol and Naomi had to head back to Forest City.

On the way, Naomi stopped at Jim's U-Haul Truck and Trailer rentals. She got a big trailer, and told the man it was a round trip, and where she had to go to get the things. He said she had a full day, and if she needed the trailer longer she would be charged a full day after that. He hooked the trailer to her SUV, and commented on the fact that had the active sheriff's sticker in her window. He said he knew his trailer would be safe with her.

With the trailer hooked up, she started for Forest City. She drove just slightly past the speed limit, and she was thinking that this was a good way to trust the girls. Of course, Eve and Janet would give her a report when she got back. She was careful not to pass too many semi trucks with the trailer. It takes usually two and half to three hours to get to Alameda county from Pine Meadows, but Naomi made it in two hours.

As she pulled in to her drive way, she noticed another car there. When she went in she found Renée's dad sitting there talking with the girls.

"Hi Carl, what brings you over here."

"My car." Everybody giggled. "I was just asking if Renée wanted to stay and help me pack up our house, while you take this back to Pine Meadows."

"We still have to pack Rachel's house, yet, and then we can get going. We can divide the work force, though. Renée and Rachel can go with you to help, and I will keep Sharon and Melanie here with me. Evie where do you want to help?"

"I'll go with Renée and Rachel. But, I have an idea. While we are all here, why don't we get all of this in the trailer and head over to Rachel's old house."

"Rachel, is there anything you want to take from your bedroom?"

"No, Naomi, except maybe my bed."

"You won't need your bed for quite a while. But, when you will need it, you will be surprised, because I will have a whole new room for you. So, you and Renée go with her dad, and the rest of us will take care of your house. Do you want the clothes that are in your old room?"

"I'm a girl, what would I need with boy clothes?"

"Fair enough."

Everybody moved all of the boxes out to the trailer, and placed them so they wouldn't jar when the SUV was moving. They went to Rachel's old house, and Carl took Renée, Rachel and Evie with him. This way all three houses would be packed, and they could all drive to the new house together.

Even though Carl said he wanted to wait until he found a job in Pine Meadows or around the area, he decided to move today and have it done. The work force divided, now they were out to conquer. They started on in Rachel's mom's room, and everything that had belonged to Rachel's dad, they put in a pile for the Goodwill. Where Rachel's father was going, he won't need his clothes for quite a few years. They had the upstairs packed in no time, because they were leaving Rachel's old room the way it is. They went downstairs and started on the kitchen, marking the boxes as they packed them. Suddenly, Naomi's cell phone rang with her "Bad Boys" themed ringtone.

"Oh, all right, Janet. Tell them I will be right there. Ladies, I have to go by my house for a bit, because the moving van just showed up. I will leave the SUV here and take a cab. There isn't much more that needs to be packed here, and when they are finished at my house, I will have them come here. I will be back as soon as I can." Naomi went out to the main cross street and hailed a cab.

Sharon and Melanie were left to their own devices, but they knew they were being trusted. So, they packed everything that was to be put in boxes, and took the boxes out to the trailer. When they got the last box in the trailer, both girls sat down for a bit on the porch steps.

"Mel, I haven't had this much fun in a long, long time."

"Me neither, sis."

"You know, I really appreciate that Naomi is trusting us like this."

"She is really a nice person. I wonder what really made her become a deputy sheriff."

"Well, I'm sure she will tell us, when she wants to."

"Here she is." Naomi got out of the cab, paid the driver, and joined the girls on the steps."

"The movers will be here as soon as they have moved everything out of my house. So, is there anything left to put in the trailer?"

"No, Naomi."

"Well then girls, let's take a last walk through and see if there is anything we over looked."

They went through Rachel's old house, and finding nothing, they decided to go by Renée's. Naomi had left a key with the movers so they could get in the house. They were told to leave everything in the first bedroom on the right alone. Naomi, Sharon and Melanie got in the SUV and they headed for Renée's. After today, these three houses would be vacant and up for sale.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 22
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - The final move.

Naomi stopped in front of Renée's house, and they all went inside. Renée, Rachel and Evie were sitting in the living room talking, while Renée's father was packing his toolbox in the garage.

"Well ladies, it looks like this was a successful mission. Where is Carl?"

"In the garage. He said he wanted to take his tools with him."

"Smart idea. I will be good having a man around the house with a few tools."

"Naomi, my dad doesn't just have a few tools, he has a regular auto repair shop full of tools. His friend sells Snap-On ® tools, and he comes by here every other week to see if daddy needs anything new. I hope there is room in the trailer, because he is bringing everything he can."

"But that is a good thing, Renée. While we work on the yard to get it looking like something, he can work on what needs fixing in the house. Did he say what he will be doing there, until he finds a job?"

"He said he might just work on other people's cars."

"Well, I hope he does good, then."

They heard a clunk outside by the car, and they went to watch Carl try to lift the heavy tool chest on to the trailer.

"Carl, would you like a little help?"

"Thank you, Naomi, but this thing is really heavy."

Naomi smiled to herself and went by the trailer.

"Now, you take the bottom, and we will take the handles, and we will get it all in the trailer, without losing a single tool."

"Well, okay, if that's the way you want it."

They lifted the heavy tool chest in to the trailer, and then Carl had to sit on the edge of the trailer, and wipe the sweat off of his forehead. Even though the temperature was twenty one degrees, Carl still sweated like Niagara Falls whenever he did any heavy lifting. He didn't want to admit it, but he was glad the girls helped.

"Thank you, Naomi, Evie, girls. I know it was heavy, but we will need these tools at the new house. I called Mayflower and they are having the movers come over and get my furniture. I will use what we need at the new house and sell the rest. We are going to have one heck of a yard sale after we are settled in."

Carl no sooner finished saying that, when a huge Mayflower moving truck came around the corner, looking for the address. The stopped in front of Carl's and Renée's house and asked if this was the right address. When Carl said it was, the movers asked if there were any special instructions.

"No, no special instructions. Here is the new address where the furniture needs to be delivered."

The driver looked at the piece of paper, and whistled softly.

"Pine Meadows county. That is quite a ways from here."

"Yes, well, we kind of like the country better than the city, so we're moving there."

"Good area. My dad and I go up there for bow and gun seasons."

"Just be careful when you hunt, some of the forest area in Pine Meadows county is a U.S. forest preserve."

"Yes, we were told that when went up there. One of the hunters is a state trooper there, and he told us not to wander past the gateway."

"Well, you have the address, and we need to be going. We'll see you tomorrow then?"

"Maybe even tonight, depending on how long it takes to pack the truck."

"All right, be careful in the living room with the piano. It's a Steinway. There are French doors on that side of the house that you can take the piano out through."

"We will be very careful. My grandmother has a Steinway, and she guards that better than she does her own life."

"I know how she feels," Carl said, thoughtfully. "Well ladies, I say we head out for the open road. Who wants to come along?"

The girls went me, me, me, and everybody giggled. Carl took Renée and Rachel in his car, and Naomi had Sharon, Melanie and Evie with her. As they passed Rachel's old house, they saw the movers were there. Naomi stopped for a few minutes to make sure the movers understood, that the first bedroom on the right was not to be touched. Naomi would talk to Rachel and Ruth later or tomorrow and see what they wanted done with the old furniture. The clothes that were in Rachel's closet would be given to the Goodwill.

After making sure her instructions were understood, she got back in her SUV, buckled her seat belt, and they were off. The girls were hungry after all that moving everything, that Naomi decided to stop.

"Where should we stop? "Naomi asked, quizzically.

"BK," Sharon said, cheerfully. Melanie and Evie said BK, too.

Carl was following Naomi in his car, but he wasn't pulling a trailer. Naomi drove along until she saw the last BK before leaving Forest City. Naomi didn't want to through the drive thru because of the trailer, so she parked on the street.

"Okay, who wants to volunteer for guard duty? We need someone to keep an eye on the trailer."

Eve, Sharon and Melanie all said they would watch the trailer. They told Naomi what they wanted, and make sure it was king sized. Carl had parked a few spaces in front of Naomi, and got out to go in to BK. Rachel and Renée went and sat in the SUV with the other three.

Twenty minutes later, Carl and Naomi came back with the food.

"OMG!" Sharon exclaimed. "Real food, I'm starving." But they ate like ladies.

"Sharon, what do you mean, real food? What do they serve at the home? Paper?"

"No Mr. Richards, but all they have in Pine Meadows is a McD's and a Taco Bell. Neither one of those are good. BK broils their burgers and they are better for you, if you have to stop for fast food. So, yes, Mr. Richards, BK is real food."

"I never thought of it that way," Carl said, thoughtfully. "I will have to remember that."

They sat and ate their well deserved lunch, and Naomi had remarked that tomorrow the cable guy will show up and get the computers online and the cable channels working. Naomi said she had ordered the Disney tier with the Showtime movie package.

"Plus we will have the basic and extended basic too. That means music channels and music videos."

"Can we come over and blast your eardrums out, Naomi?"

"Sharon, you would be surprised what these ears can handle." There were giggles. "So, if we're done, except for our sodas, let's ditch the trash and get going."

Carl, Renée and Rachel went back to Carl's car, and Naomi pulled away from the curb and took the lead again. The reason was, because Carl had no idea where he was going, so he was following Naomi. They had been at the packing and loading all night and most of the morning. The two moving trucks probably wouldn't be at the new house until tomorrow. It was now one thirty in the afternoon, and Sharon and Melanie were fast asleep in no time. Evie was starting to doze a little, too. It had been quite a night and morning. An adventure I am sure the girls would want to do again.

As Naomi drove along, she and Evie started singing. This was to help keep Naomi awake until they reached the house.

As they went along, there was a song on one of the stations they found, that they both knew. They started singing along with Marty Robbins, who was singing ... "he came riding from the south side slowly looking all around."

"I was sorry to hear that he died."

"I was too, he was still handsome when he passed away."

"Do you have any of his CD's?"

"Yes, Evie, I have quite a few. I still have a lot of his songs on vinyl, yet."

"Wow, those must be worth a few pennies."

"I don't play the vinyl ones any more, but I keep them in their dust jackets, and put away in a safe place. I just listen to the CD's now. I like country music, but what I like better is the golden oldies from the 50's and 60's."

"I love the 60's with the Beatles, Stones, DC5, Herman's Hermits. I even watched reruns of that series The Monkees. That was hilarious. The Monkees became a famous rock group accidentally. Teenagers were wondering how they could buy the recordings they heard in the episodes, so the producers didn't have a choice and Mickey Dolenz and company were shoved very fast in to the spotlight."

"My mom told me all about those days. Rock and roll, marches, demonstrators, riots, folk singers. She said the saddest day of the 60's was when President Kennedy was shot in Dallas, Texas."

"Why are we talking about sad things? We should be happy we live in the time that we do. They tell me that back in the 60's a young person like Rachel would be given extensive psychiatric therapy to bring them out of their 'illness'."

"What illness would that be? Being herself?"

"Exactly. They really didn't think like adults back then, but more like spoiled rich brats. Looking back on those days from what my mom said, I think the kids were more grown up than the grown ups."

"Isn't that the way it is now? I mean, there are a lot of kids both prepubescent and pubescent that are more adult like than the adults. Like that series with Jeff Foxworthy, Are You Smarter Than A 5th Grader? After seeing some of the adults in that series, I am wondering if it is a complete put on, or if they are really that air head dumb."

"Evie, I think personally, they are that air head dumb. Everybody talks about a new math, but unless they figured out that one plus one isn't two any more, the math is still the same as it was when I went to school. We checked our division by multiplication and our multiplication by addition. Unless they came up with a quicker method, there is no such thing as 'new math'."

"I so agree, Naomi, it is like they want us to think that they are teaching the kids something different, when it is just the same as when the teachers, themselves, were in school."

"Exactly." Naomi looked in her rear view at Sharon and Melanie. "Those two have had a hard day's night to put it simply. They're out like burned out light bulbs."

"They need that sleep. They worked very hard last night. I think maybe they should be rewarded with something extra, too."

"Like what?"

"I haven't thought about it, yet, but something that says we appreciate everything they did last night and this morning."

"You know, Eve, I trusted them last night, and they returned that trust by doing the best they could. I am very proud of these girls."

"I am, too, Naomi. I was at the home eleven months after Sharon first came there. We became very close friends, and well, I was on my way home. But when I got there I was told I would be there long enough to get a job, get my own place, and move out. I haven't been back to my parents house since. They made it clear they didn't want me at home, so rather than argue about it, I got a job at truck stop, found my own place, and moved. I have been at the truck stop since, but I am open to a better offer."

"Well, I will check and see if Pine Meadows county sheriff is hiring deputies. If they are hiring, you have to get down and apply quickly, because deputy positions fill fast. They would like people that have had military experience, but for us, that isn't necessary. We either pass through training or we flunk out. But whatever, we have had a chance to try and be who we want to be.

"I love my job. To me, it is helping to make a difference. I saw some deputies treat a suspect with pure contempt. I do just the opposite. I figure if you treat them like human beings, they will cooperate more, than if you were indifferent and insensitive to them. If you get hired, Evie, you will see what I mean. You will work the jail for a few years, or maybe the children's detention home. I am not exactly sure where that is in Pine Meadows."

"It is two blocks south of the courthouse. It is a red brick building, four stories high. The administrators and police offices are on the first floor, and the detention part is on the third and fourth floors, and the gym and auditorium are on the second floor."

"That must be an old building. The detention and children's court center in Forest City has just one level. The center of the building houses the administration and courts. The east side of the building is for the boys and the west side is for the girls. There is one shower area, west of the courts, which are in the center of the building."

"Sounds like a new building."

"Well, it was built in the 60's and was considered very modern for its time. It replaced the old juvenile detention home that was located at North 24th and West Walnut Streets. Walnut Street then turns into Lisbon avenue at about 24th or 25th streets. Lisbon Avenue is an angle street on the north side of Forest City. Children are sent by the court, sometimes, to a building not far from the detention center called CATC. That stand for Child and Adolescent Treatment Center. Between the detention and children's court center and CATC, is the county mental health complex. People in Forest City call that whole area the county grounds, which also has the Froedert Memorial Lutheran Hospital. That was once known as the county hospital."

"Naomi, when rookies go through the academy, what do they learn?"

"They learn self defense, how use handcuffs properly, how to make an arrest. They have pseudo crimes, where the rookie has to 'make' an arrest. He or she is then graded on how well they did. There is also a little legal theory, too. They teach you the U.S. Supreme Court decision of Escobedo v. Illinois and Miranda v. Arizona. Even though Escobedo was decided first, the rights we give suspects when we arrest them for felonies, are called the Miranda rights. For some reason these same rights don't apply to misdemeanor charges, because they don't appoint attorneys for those. Just for felonies."

"That doesn't seem right. If a person is charged with a crime, they should be appointed an attorney if they can't afford one, even if it is a misdemeanor."

"I agree, Evie, but unfortunately, we don't get to make those rules."

"Naomi," Sharon said, sleepily. "I have to use the restroom."

"Alright, Sharon, we are almost on top of the truck stop in Pine Meadows county. We will stop there."

"Okay, I can wait a bit."

"Did we sleep through the whole trip?"

"Just about Mel. The truck stop is coming up. I can see the lights from here."

"I must have been really tired."

"Mel, you and Sharon have done quite a bit. You were exhausted, so we just let you sleep. I want to thank you girls for all the help you gave me and Renée's dad. Who knows, maybe Santa will be extra good to you, this Christmas." Naomi pulled in to the truck stop car park, and the girls rushed in. Naomi and Evie went in and got a couple of booths.

"They seem like they're going to a fire, they way they dashed in to the truck stop."

"They are going to a fire, Carl. When a girl needs to go, she doesn't waste time on formality or even manners sometimes."

"Women."

"Men!"

"Alright, I think we're even on that part. Order me a coffee, please. I have to see a man..."

"We know, Carl, we know." Naomi and Evie just giggled. "I don't know why men have to make that comparison every time they need to pee." Naomi giggled.

"I have no idea, either, Evie. I think it is ingrained in their genes, or something." Both women giggled again."

"How long have we been on the road, Naomi?" Rachel asked, as the girls came back from the restroom.

"Well, it is three forty five now, and we left Forest City at one thirty, so it took us two hours and fifteen minutes to get here to the truck stop. I have an idea. How would you girls like to have dinner at our new house, before going back to the home?"

"A...a real...home...cooked...meal?"

"Mel, honey, what's wrong?"

"I wish..." Melanie didn't finish before she broke down.

Her mother had taken her to Pine Meadows and dropped her on the door step, so to speak, and hasn't been to the home to see Melanie or even write her. What Melanie didn't know was, that two months after she was at the home, her mother signed away her parental tights, making Melanie an official ward of the state. None of the other girls knew this either. The staff knew, but they figured it would be in her best interest, if Melanie didn't know this. At least not now.

"It's about my mom. She hasn't written to me, or come to visit with me. Naomi, what did I do so wrong to make her hate me?"

"I don't think she hates you, Mel. I think she is confused right now. Are you her only child?"

"As far as I know."

"Then maybe she is trying to figure out why you want to get help here with your problems, rather than from her." All this time Sharon and Rachel were hugging Melanie

"I sent her a nice mother/daughter card that had a very sweet message in it. I am hoping that when she reads it, she will come up to visit me."

"Where are you from, Melanie?"

"I was born and raised in Wayne County."

"That is almost five hours from here."

"Yes. It took us quite a while to get here."

"I will see what I can do, Mel. I am sure I can work something out."

"Thank you, sis. All I want to know is, does she still love me."

"Well, while we are here, let's order sodas and a thing of fries for each booth to share." Evie waved the waitress over.

"Evie, aren't you working today?"

"No, Donna, this is my day off. I'm helping my friend here move in to the old Connors place."

"That is a good house. I am glad there is going to be someone living there. Oh! Wait! You're the that lady everybody is talking about. I couldn't believe what I was hearing, that a woman took that Buck character down."

"Well, I am a martial artist, and I train rookie deputy sheriffs in hand to hand self defense."

"Oh, you know karate, then."

"Well, kinda/sorta. my style is called Tai Chi. It took me four years of studying and practicing the art, to become somewhat decent in its practice. But it doesn't stop with the end of formal lessons. Any style of martial arts is not for aggression, but for self defense and discipline. I use that discipline in my everyday life as well as when I am at work. This Buck character seems to think that we will never know his lawful name, but he is in for a big surprise.

Donna Reid is twenty years old, and has been working at the truck stop for one year. Her sun yellow blonde hair and her cheery disposition made people like her. She was engaged to be married on St. Valentine's day.

"Well, anyway, I'm Naomi."

"I'm Donna. I work here everyday except Saturdays. I see a new customer. Be right back."

"Donna's really nice. She is going to be married on St. Valentine's Day to a wonderful man. He has his own florist business, and is a member of the nationwide FTD. You want flowers sent anywhere in the world, he can send them. His name is Dade Wilson and he has lived here all of his life. He got the florist business from his parents as a high school graduation present. He lives with them, and I go to their cookouts now and then."

"Sounds like I picked the right place to live and work. I actually think I am going to really like it here."

"Just wait until the summer, Naomi," Sharon said, almost hyper. "We have a town jamboree celebrating the town's founding back in 1834, when this was all pine forest and wheat meadows. That is how it became known as Pine Meadows. When the town began to grow, that is how they chartered it in the state capitol. Pine Meadows was the only town for miles, so they also named the county after the town. Everybody gets involved, including the home. We do a bake sale on Main street, to help us get money for the things we need or want for the girls. The exercise equipment we have is from our previous bake sales. The money we earn from the bake sale goes in the bank, and Ms. Wells draws it out as it is needed."

"This is why we take pride in our home, Naomi," Melanie added. "The town's people know us all by name, and whenever we come in to town, we show them we have manners, and that we are not just a bunch of reckless, disrespectful institutional brats. In 2034 Pine Meadows celebrates its bi-centennial and I hope I can come to that. If I can, I will be right there with my sisters, helping them with the bake sale."

"Now I know I came to the right place. You girls are amazing. I think more RTC's could take a lesson from you. There are some that aren't quite as nice as it is here."

"We make sure it is nice, Naomi. While we admit we have problems, we never show those problems outside of the home. When we leave the home, we want people to know us as decent women, not spoiled little brats."

"I'm sure Sharon, that where ever you go, you will have respect not only for your manners and respect of others, but for the trials and rocky road you have traveled to get there. Not all of us have had it easy growing up, and that is why I feel people should help one another in things that can teach us more than we have learned by ourselves. I am very glad I met you girls."

"Thank you, Naomi, and you are so right, too. Some once told me that it isn't how you fall that people see, but how you get back up. I think I am going to dust off my fanny, hold my head high and shoulders back, and be proud of who I am becoming."

"That is a very mature way to look at life, Sharon. Girls, if we are done, let's get these things to the house, and see what Ruth and Gloria have done."

After paying the bill, they left for the house. Gloria and Ruth were there making sure it was dusted and clean for the furniture and other things, as well as Renée, Carl and Naomi.

Chapter 2 - Settling in.

As they pulled in to the driveway leading to the house, Naomi beeped the horn a few times, to let Gloria and Ruth know they were back.

They came out of the house and saw that the trailer was loaded to capacity, and maybe then some. There was a tarp across the top of the things in the trailer, so they didn't lose anything. Naomi said we should unload the trailer so she can get it back to the trailer rental.

As they unloaded the things and took them in the house, Rachel started feeling really sad. The kitchen table and matching chairs from Naomi's house were brought along, so they had a place to sit.Since it was loaded last, it was the first of the things they took off of the trailer. Renée and Rachel took the chairs, while Naomi and Carl took the table in, and set it down in the middle of the spacious kitchen. This was you typical, old fashioned, farm house, with a huge living room, a huge dining room, a very spacious kitchen, and the bedrooms were just as big. The house by today's standards could be called a mini mansion, but it was just a farm house. It stood at the front to two acres of property, half of which was for the animals.

After the trailer was unloaded, and all the dishes were put away, it was time to look at the bedrooms. Renée wanted the room with the light pink walls. She said it would go good with her curtains and bed. Gloria and Carl would have one room, Ruth another, and Naomi would have hers right across from Renée's. After everything was moved in that they brought with them, Naomi suggested that Rachel come with her to take the trailer back.

After buckling their seat belts, and heading toward Jim's U-Haul Truck and Trailer Rental, Naomi looked at Rachel with motherly concern.

"What's the matter, sis? Why the long face?"

"I...I...miss...miss..."

Naomi pulled on to the shoulder of the road, and hugged Rachel.

"Honey, you know that all you have to do is say the word, and you can come back home." Rachel looked at Naomi's eyes.

"I would...I want to...I...I...I just...can't."

"Honey, there is something wrong, isn't there?"

"Yes, sis, there is. I feel really torn inside. It is like I am being pulled in two different directions, like in a tug of war."

"Well, dear sister, you aren't the only one that has these feelings. We all get them from one thing or another. Can I make a ventured guess?"

"Okay."

"You feel torn inside because of all the the things you did wrong as Roger, but you always wanted to do the right thing as Rachel. Am I right?"

"Yes, sis. Naomi, does this mean I am a bad person?" Naomi hugged Rachel, again.

"No, little sister. It means you are growing more and more and you see that the things you did as another person wasn't right, and now you are making sure those things don't ever happen again." Rachel broke the hug and looked at Naomi, again.

"How...how can...you...know...know...this?"

"Because dear sister, if I hadn't become a deputy trainee when I graduated from high school, I would have ended up with the wrong crowd. I had some not so nice ... friends, when I was in high school. I look back at that time and say to myself I was lucky. But I also made an oath to myself to help others that did take the wrong path, but I had to be careful, because no everybody who takes the wrong path, wants to be helped."

"Naomi, will you help me?"

"Oh, little sister, you know that I will. Remember all you have to do is dial N for Naomi."

Rachel cried while Naomi held her. She had a look of sorrow on her face, as she thought back to the time she came to that same fork in the road, that Roger had traveled, and found the right way to become Rachel. She told Rachel they were at the trailer place, and Naomi drove in and parked where the trailers were unhitched.

Tom Bradley was working when she brought the trailer in, and he looked at Rachel. Tom was sixteen, and worked at his dad's U-Haul business when he wasn't in school. Tom had a work permit, so his dad paid him a good wage in place of an allowance.

"Hey," Tom said, looking at Rachel with a smile. "Why so sad?"

"Hi, my name is Rachel. I'm just feeling a little homesick." Naomi thought to herself that how true that was.

"I'm Tom, my dad owns this U-Haul place. I work here when I'm not in school and on weekends."

"It is nice to meet you, Tom."

"Same here. How old are you, Rachel?"

"Thirteen."

"I'm sixteen. Would you like to go to a movie with me sometime?"

"Thank you, Tom. I would like that."

"Where do you live, I can pick you up?"

"I live in the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls."

"All right. Do you live in the first house or the second one?"

"I live in the first house. The second house is for pre-teen girls."

"Listen Rachel, I know Sharon Hardesty, and a few of the other girls. You can ask them about me. I won't ask you do anything that you aren't supposed to do, except maybe a good night kiss and maybe a hug or two. The girls from the home are well respected here in town. They make some of the best pastries around."

"Thank you, Tom, I really appreciate your kindness."

"Think nothing of it, Rachel," Tom said, with a beaming smile. "So, how about I pick you up, say, a week from this Saturday, and we can make it a day."

"Thank you, Tom, I would like that, a lot."

As Tom pushed the trailer back in to its spot, Rachel noticed the bulging muscles on Tom's arms. She wondered if all small town boys had muscles like that.

"See you a week from Saturday, Tom."

"Be good, Rachel, see you then."

As they were getting in to the SUV, they heard Tom whistle a familiar tune.

"Rach, you are going to have to tell him that you are transgender, so he doesn't get the wrong ideas. Remember he is sixteen, and his hormones are raging. Don't lead him on. He has to know."

"I know, sister Naomi. I will tell him, when he picks me up. If he wants to know why I am in an all girls home, I will tell him that, too."

Naomi smiled, and patted Rachel on her left knee as they drove back to the house. When Naomi parked the SUV in the driveway, she went in the house. It was now four fifteen, and they had a few things to do, yet. Carl was busy under the sink in the kitchen.

"Carl, what are you doing?"

"Sealing the leak in the pipe joint. It was trickling water. I took the pipe apart, cleaned it, put some pipe dope on it, and put it back together. The leak is now sealed. I'm going to be looking at the other plumbing, too, while I am at it. We may have to replace a few washers and seal a few joints."

"Well, I was going to say, that maybe tonight, instead of cooking, we order pizza."

The girls all said, pizza, pizza, pizza, together. Naomi just smiled. These girls were really happy. She wondered, even though the girls said they were happy, if they really were while they were at the home. Was their happiness at the home genuine or was it a facade? She wondered. In a few short days, almost a week, she not only came to like these girls, but she was also very concerned for them. They needed somebody in their corner that cared and gave a damn at what they did. They needed reassurance that they were decent girls, and that their growth in age and maturity was appreciated by someone other than the staff and the other girls. Well, the beds were up, and the dressers had the clothes put away.

Naomi said that since all the work was done for now, they should sing Christmas carols. Naomi told Rachel that she had a caroling songbook Rachel could use until she learned the carols by heart. The first song they sang was The First Noel.

Naomi started it by singing, "The first Noel, the angels did say, was to certain poor shepherds in fields as they lay. In fields, as they lay, lay keeping their sheep..." The rest joined in with Rachel reading from the carol songbook. After the first carol, Carl lit the fire in the fireplace.

"Ta-da! We have a working fireplace. Now we can roast the chestnuts over an open fire." Carl then started the second carol.

"Chestnuts roasting, over an open fire..." The rest joined in and Rachel was reading from the songbook, trying to catch the melody.

After they finished, Naomi asked if anybody still went through the neighborhoods and sang Christmas carols.

"We do that every year. People in Pine Meadows are old fashioned that way. We even get invited in for a little talk, sing some more carols and have hot cocoa with them. 'Tis the season, everybody."

"Tis the season to be jolly, falala lalala..." Sharon started the third carol. By the time they had finished the third carol, Naomi said it was time to order the pizza. She figured there were nine people, so she said she was ordering three pizzas. When she made the call, she told the girl on the phone that it was to be delivered to the old Connors place. The girl then told everybody that there were people living in the Connors house. Naomi heard a chorus of "right on!" Naomi was told that it would be there within the hour.

Thirty five minutes later, the delivery boy showed up with the pizzas. Guess who the delivery boy was? Yep, Tommy Barker. He delivered pizzas in his spare time, when he wasn't in school or working on the farm. As soon as Sharon heard Tommy's voice she came to the door and greeted him.

"Hey, Tommy."

"Hey, Sharon. So, are you all moved in?"

"Tommy, I don't live here, although I wouldn't mind it. I'm just helping my sisters and her friends move in here. Except for the big furniture and the appliances, everything else is moved in."

"I got a call from a stranger, and she said she wants us to meet at the eatery."

"Tommy, a wise man once said, 'to forgive is divine.' I think if you and Darla put the past behind you both, and start over, you will have a wonderful relationship."

"Thank you, Sharon. I kind of needed that little bit of support."

"We all do, Tommy, at one time or another. Be good, and drive safe."

"I will." Tommy gave Sharon a hug and left to go back to the pizza parlor.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 23
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Naomi takes the girls back to the home.

After they ate the pizzas, Sandi and Mandy showed up with their car full of their clothes. Naomi took them upstairs and showed them the room they would be sharing, right across from Gloria and Carl's room. The 'family' was now complete, and Naomi said she needed to take the girls back.

"Naomi, may we come back tomorrow? We want to help some more."

"I will ask. I really enjoyed having you girls here. But, since there aren't enough beds, I think you deserve to sleep in your own beds, tonight."

"That would be wonderful. I'm so tired I could sleep like Rip Van Winkle." Nobody giggled, because everybody was beyond exhaustion. Sleeping in their own beds, would assure them all a proper rest."

"Sharon, Melanie, and Rachel. I want you three to know that I am very proud of the way you not only helped us, but by the way you carried yourselves, and behaved like proper young ladies. When we are all settled in and we have everything arranged the way we want it, Sandi and Renée are going to have sleep overs. That means we send Carl to a motel for the weekend." They all giggled at poor Carl's expense.

"Why can't I just sleep in the doghouse?" The ladies all giggled.

"Carl, it will be a house wide sleepover, and this way you won't be stumbling over bodies that fell asleep watching the television. Besides, the girls need to be comfortable, and they can't do that while you are in the house."

"How many of these sleepovers are there going to be?"

"Quite a few, dear," Gloria said, laying her head on his shoulder. "This way, too, you can go fishing for the weekend."

"Sounds like a plan, but if I catch anything, you ladies have to clean them."

"Oh? Just who and what army is going to make us?"

"Gloria, you know you love cleaning the fish. You keep telling me I don't get enough of the scales off."

"That, dear husband, is only because you are in such a hurry to fry them. I say what we do, is after you clean them, we roast them in foil in the grill."

"We haven't done that since Renée was a toddler."

"Well, we can start it up again."

"But, we won't be having sleepovers this quickly. We have to get all of the furniture we are going to need, in the house, and sell the rest at a yard sale."

"I would like to help with the yard sale."

"Sharon, I was thinking maybe you, Melanie, Rachel, Sheryl, and Connie could help with the yard sale. There is going to be plenty to do, to keep everybody busy, plus have a good time. We will even sell refreshments, too. But, I want you all to know, that we will be doing other things, too, and I want all the girls in your house to be able to have a turn at a home visit with us. It is nothing personal, but the others don't need to branding you as Naomi's pets."

"You're right, Naomi. I should be ashamed of myself for thinking of only myself. Well, sisters, I think Naomi has a point. We must give our other sisters the chance we have had. It is only fair."

"Now you see why we look up to you, Sharon. You know exactly what to do and what to say that makes more sense than some adults."

"Thank you, Mel, I really appreciate that."

"Well, ladies, if we are ready, we can go. Renée would you like to ride with?"

"Yes, Naomi. I can give my sisters a good night hug before they have to go to bed."

Sharon, Melanie and Rachel gave Evie and hug before they went out to the SUV. Once buckled in, Naomi started the SUV, and they drove the half mile to the home. When they went in the house, Madelline was sitting in the living room with a few of the girls.

"Well, you're back. How did you enjoy your home visit?"

"It was wonderful, mom. We helped pack and load the trailer, and we stopped at BK for lunch, and we had pizza for dinner. It was very wonderful."

"Well, there is a couple of hours before bedtime. Come over and tell us what you all did besides pack and load the trailer."

The girls told Madelline all about what Naomi did at the truck stop, and then decided that Evie should come with. When we got a little ways away from the truck stop, Naomi pulled over, because Rachel was having a moment. They told Madelline about Trooper Jim O'Donnell stopping to see if he could help. They were talking all at once, and Madelline had to calm them all down.

"Ladies, ladies, one at a time, please. My goodness, you're all excited. You must have had a really good time."

"We did, mom. Naomi also said they she was thinking about giving some of the other girls the same chance that we had. She wants the girls to know that someone other than the staff and our sisters, actually care about who we are and what we do. We all need that reinforcement, mom."

"Sharon, your head isn't squarely on your shoulders, it is attached by quick drying concrete. You are way ahead of your years, young lady. That's a good thing. Naomi, you just tell me who it is you want to take out for a day, a weekend, a week, or how ever long. I will leave word for Jack and Jan in the morning, so they know. How did they behave?"

"They behaved like young ladies. I had to come back here for that guy's initial appearance and to rent a trailer. I left Sharon and Melanie at my house in Forest City, and while I was gone they had packed everything in boxes, and had it waiting for me when I got back with the trailer. I am very proud of the way they presented themselves to my neighbor, Janet, who invited us in for hot cocoa." Naomi turned tolook at Sharon, Melanie and Rachel. "I am proud to call all three of you, my sisters." They all hugged, and Renée told Rachel that she would come with Naomi to pick her and the others up."

"Oh, Rachel, uhm, tomorrow morning you are to go to the medical side of psychiatric to see Dr. Juanita Garcia, PhD, MD. She will give you a complete physical, and talk to you for a bit. So if you could pick her and the other girls up, say, after lunch, that would be fine."

"I thought the new doctor wasn't supposed to come until after New Year's."

"She was, Evie, but she decided she needed to get Rachel's blood drawn so we can start her on her therapy agenda. She has done very well so far, but, there are other programs she needs to take part in."

"Yes, I understand."

"By the way, Eve Reinhardt, you have done very well, too, since leaving here. We are very proud of you."

"Thank you, mom," Evie said with tears in her eyes. Madelline gave her a motherly hug, and told her she had as much right to cry as the other girls.

"Evie, you may not live here any more, but you are still one of my dear daughters, and you always will be."

"Thank you, mom. Mom? I asked Naomi if the sheriff's office here was hiring deputies. I mean, the truck stop is all right, but it has no real future."

"Honey, you can be anybody you want to be. Just because you are a woman, does not mean you have to be limited to what you can do. Look at Naomi, she knows martial arts, she has a kind heart and an open mind, and she wears uniform, badge and a gun. But that doesn't make her any less of a woman."

"I told Evie I would check to see if we're hiring. I have to check in tomorrow anyway. I have to file my report on the arrest of that jerk at the truck stop. I had Jim O'Donnell take the prisoner in for me, because we had to get going to Forest City. I made it just in time for this guy's initial appearance, and the language he used. I don't know exactly where he thought he was but the judge gave him a high cash bail. That means either he comes up with the entire bail, or he sits until his trial. The NCIC didn't have his prints on file, yet, because he has never been arrested, until he met me. Things could have gone differently if he had put the knife down, but wielding a knife at me, only gets you a very small room with bars on the front of it. So, I will check, and give you a call, Evie."

"Here is my cell number. Call this, when you find out. I can get Donna to cover for me."

"All right. I will be back tomorrow after lunch. Good luck, Rach. I know you will like this doctor even though I haven't met her, yet." There were hugs all around, and Naomi, Renée and Evie left to go back to the house.

Madelline clapped her hands and told the girls to get ready for bed. Sharon, Melanie and Rachel were going to have a really good night's rest. When Sharon and Rachel went in their room, Sharon shared a little secret with Rachel.

"When I was sleeping in the car, I dreamt that you and a boy went out on a date. I couldn't see a face on the boy, but I knew it was someone you had just met. So, girlfriend, spill. When is this date I dreamt about?"

"A week from Saturday."

"With who? C'mon, sis, enquiring minds want to know."

"Tom Bradley from the U-Haul place."

"I know Tom. He's a nice boy, and he treats girls with respect."

"I told him I lived here, when he asked me where I lived, because he said he would pick me up. He said okay like I was living in town, or something."

"Tom has dated a few of the girls here, me included. You are going to be safe with him, because he knows we aren't allowed to have any kind of sex. See, sis, some of the girls here have been sexually abused, and Tommy Barker and Tom Bradley know this. This is one of the reasons they treat us with respect, too. Another reason is, because they were brought up properly.

"The people in town know we have been abused, they just don't know what kind of abuse, and they don't pry. They figure that if we want them to know, we will tell them. But it is hard to tell strangers about abuse, because a lot of people who have never been abused, wouldn't understand the trauma we still feel because of that abuse.

"I mean, they can empathize and sympathize, but they could never understand. When Tom comes to pick you up, sis, I will do your makeup and hair. You aren't allowed any eye shadow, but you can wear a light lip gloss, mascara and dual foundation/powder on your face. I will also pick out your outfit, because if I know Tom, he will take you to see a movie at the drive-in out on highway 41 and then a burger and fries afterwards. He may buy you a soda while you are at the drive-in, but he won't buy popcorn or candy. That is because he wants you to be hungry when he stops at Glenda's a mile away from the drive-in. Girlfriend, you are going to have a very good time.

"Tom also likes to talk a lot, so just listen. He wouldn't expect you to answer, even if he asks a question. Mostly, the questions he will ask are rhetorical and don't need an answer."

"I know someone else who talks a lot, too," Madelline said, standing in the doorway. "Time to go to sleep, girls. You can talk about this in the morning."

"Yes, mom. Good night, mom. I love you."

"Good night, girls, and I love you both. Now get some sleep."

It wasn't long before both girls were sound asleep.

Why does it seem that you just closed your eyes, and it is time to get up? Well, morning comes way too fast, and Jan was waking up the girls so they could get their showers. Jack Olsen was in the office reading the reports from Madelline and Hazel.

After the girls had taken their showers and were dressed, they all went to the dining room, where they stood by their places, until someone said grace. Today it was Rachel's turn, and when she said she didn't know how to say grace, Sheryl told her to just say what was on her mind.

"God, thank you for this food, and thank you for these wonderful friends whom you made my sisters. Please be kind to us, daddy, Jan, mom, Hazel, Naomi, Renée and her mom, my mom, Evie, Trooper Jim O'Donnell and all the people I have met in the last week since coming here to this home." Everybody said amen, except for Rachel, who said amen after she heard everybody else say it.

"Rachel," daddy said, with a wide smile. "That was the best grace I have heard in a long time. Thank you."

The girls all sat down and started getting their servings from the lazy susans. This morning the cooking squad had prepared pancakes, maple flavored sausage, hash browns, and the milk, coffee and hot water for tea was set out on the lazy susans, as well. The girls were all talking, and it sounded more like a hive of bees buzzing than teenage girls. Connie looked at Rachel, and smiled.

"Rach, we have a new doctor, and she will be here permanently after New Year's. She is Hispanic and has a wonderful sense of humor. She stopped by the house yesterday, while you were gone. She was actually looking for you, but when she found out you were out on a visit, she just told mom to have you come and see her today. Do you know where the medical part of psychiatric is?"

"No. Jan took me there when I saw that...that...and then she brought me back. I was trying to pay attention on how to get there and back, in case I had to go there myself. But I forgot how to get there."

"No problem, sis," Sharon added. "I'm your shadow here, and it is my duty to show you around the grounds, so you know how to get to one place or the other. The school is on the other side of the little sisters house, and psychiatric is between them and us. So, when you have to go, I will go with you."

"Thank you, Sharon. I have been here five days, and I am still so...so...uhm, ..."

"Overwhelmed is the word you are looking for, sis," Melanie added."

"Yes, what Mel said. I am overwhelmed by all the kindness everybody has shown me, I feel like a thief in the night."

"How so?" Daddy asked, quizzically.

"I feel that I don't deserve all this kindness. I...haven't done...didn't do...I...Oh Naomi, where are you?" Rachel broke down, and Jan and Sharon took her in the living room.

"Jack, call Naomi. Tell her Rachel needs her."

"Right away, Jan."

Jan and Sharon held tightly onto Rachel until Naomi could be with her. Suddenly a siren sounded outside, and then stopped. Naomi rushed in to the house, and Rachel ran straight in to Naomi's arms.

"Oh Naomi, I...omg, I...I just...help me, Naomi."

"Sis, I'm here, I'm here. Come over to the sofa and let's sit down." While they walked over to the sofa and as they sat down, Naomi still held Rachel, tightly. "When you are ready, sis, you can tell me what is wrong. Okay?"

Rachel just kept crying, and crying. Naomi had a very worried look on her face, and as she looked she saw Jan did too. Jan just shrugged her shoulders as if to say she didn't know what brought this on all of a sudden. Naomi just nodded her head, that she understood.

Jan went in the dining room and talked to the girls. But even they were at a loss to know what brought this on. But they understood, because they had all been there. These were Rachel's sisters, and they were all worried about her.

Jack came out of the office and told Jan he had called Dr. Garcia, too. Jack said that as long as her friend was here, she would wait and see Rachel at nine o'clock.

With her head buried in Naomi's shoulder, Rachel started talking.

"I'm sor..ry, sis, I...I don't know...what came...over me. I was saying...I felt...felt...I didn't...didn't deserve... all...all the kindness everybody has...has shown me in the last five days, and then, all of a sudden, I just broke down. I'm sorry, everybody, I didn't mean to upset everyone."

"Sister Rachel Eileen Watkins," Connie stated, firmly. "No apologies are necessary. Everyone of us has been where you are now, and we still get so choked up, we cry on our sisters shoulders more often than we care to admit. You are still new here, and all of this has got to be eating away at you. I know, because it happened to me, the first two weeks I was here. I know my sisters love me, and so does daddy, Jan, mom, Hazel and even Ms. Wells. But there are times when all of these surroundings kind of get to me, and before I do something dumb, I go to my sisters and ask to talk.

"You broke down, because you were saying you didn't deserve the kindness we have been showing you, because you didn't do anything to deserve it. Well, sister Rachel Eileen Watkins, whether you feel you deserve our support and kindness, or not, makes no difference. We are going to continue to support you, love you, and treat you like any other girl in this house. Rach, we all have felt, and still feel that we don't deserve all the love, kindness and trust that our parents are showing us, because before coming here, we were bad ... behinds. So, dear, sister, you may as well know, we all love you and have since the first night you stood freezing out in the cold in that thin dress. I will say this, though. Whenever one of us breaks down, like you just did, we get worried for that girl and hope it doesn't turn in to a permanent nervous breakdown." Connie went over by Naomi and Rachel, and gave Rachel a sisterly hug. "It is eight o'clock and Dr. Garcia wants to see you at nine. After she gives you your physical, and talks to you, tell her what you were feeling when you broke down just a bit ago."

"Naomi, will you stay with me, please? Will you, sis?"

"Rach, I said I would be here to help, and I am here. I am not leaving you until you feel you are you again."

"Naomi, why do people love people like me? I mean, I was a bully, and disrespectful, and I thought I could run everybody else's life. Why do people love people like me?"

"Oh sis, you aren't a bad person. You have shown everyone here, and even the town's people that you are a nice young lady. Even Tom Bradley asked you for a date when we took the trailer back. Sis, you are finding out that inside of you is a decent girl who has waited a lifetime to come out and live."

"But, why...why do...people...people...love...love...me?"

"Because they see in you, the way they were when they first got here. So they show the support they were given then and still get now. After a while, you will be telling a new girl, the same things the girls are telling you now. Rach, I am very proud of the way you conducted yourself when we went to Forest City to pack and move. You did very well.

"A week from Saturday, Tom Bradley is coming to take you out. He saw in you a lovely girl, that he wants to get to know. He doesn't know anything about that other person you were pretending to be. Rach, you have to understand, that that bully that was trying to take over your body, was just a lonely spirit in search of love and understanding, so the world could see the real person hiding inside. You have shown us that person in the decent young lady I am holding in my arms."

"Thank you, sis. I...I am so...so...sor...ry."

"Sorry for what, Rach?"

"I'm...sor..ry...for...up...setting...every...body."

"That's it!" Connie exclaimed, throwing her hands in the air. "I know exactly what you need, sis, and here comes the tickle monster."

Connie started tickling Rachel, and soon the other girls were joining in. Rachel was laughing so hard, that she had to tell them to stop, or she would pee. The tickling stopped, and the girls all look at Rachel.

"Feel better, sis?"

"Yes, Naomi, thank you for being here for me."

"You are my sister, and sisters stick together." There was a chorus of 'Right On!' from all the girls.

"Naomi, do you think I will ever grow up?"

"Not only have you grown in maturity since you have been here, but you have grown wiser, too. Rach, honey, don't beat yourself up like this, because it only ruins your makeup." Rachel giggled. "There, there is the sister I know. Now, wipe those tears, and let's talk."

"You...you mean...you're...you're not...leav...ing?"

"I told you I would be here to help you through your traumatic times and your therapy programs. I meant what I said, sister of mine. No, I am not leaving, until I know for certain you are okay. You know sis, the temperature outside is a whopping thirteen degrees. But, would you like to take a walk, anyway?"

"Yes, sis, I would like that."

"Then get your coat and boots on."

When Rachel was bundled up nice a warm, She went for a walk with Naomi around the grounds.

"Rach, I want you to know that when you were sad, daddy called me, and told me you were calling for me. Do you remember that?"

"No, I'm sorry, I don't remember."

"Well, anyway, in your frantic state, your mind dialed N for Naomi, and Naomi is here. I am not leaving until after I bring you back tonight. I am taking you, Connie, Sheryl and Brooke to the new house so they can see what we've done with it. The movers haven't come yet, but will probably be here around noon. Rach, I am even going to stay with you while you see this new doctor."

"Naomi, why did you promise to help me?"

"Because, even though I was told to take you and put you in a skirt and blouse, you didn't squawk. Not once. You didn't hesitate when I said strip off the clothes you were wearing and put on the panties, slip, training bra, skirt, socks and shoes. When we went through the 'training' to get you to sit and act like a young lady, you did it without me showing you how. I suspected then that there was a girl inside of you screaming to be let out. When I told you to sit like I had showed you, that was for the judge's benefit.

"Then when I got the call to bring you here, I was very happy, because it would give us a chance to talk. After we turned off of the highway on to the road leading here, and you saw that girl riding the horse, I knew my suspicions were right. You know why they were right? Because you asked if riding a horse was fun, and then you asked if they had horses here. Now, I am going to venture a little guess and say, that even though the judge ordered you to come here and at all times shall act and dress as a girl, you were happy he did that. Weren't you?"

"Yes, sis, I was very happy, because I didn't have to sneak around being me while my dad was out of the house. My mom knew I was up to something, because I would go in my room and block the door. Then I would get changed in to the clothes I should have been brought up wearing. But when the judge changed my name, and told me he was sending me here to see how girls really lived, I was very happy. But, sis, I'm also empty inside, too. I missed being brought as a girl because of my gung-ho dad. If he would have seen the skirts and dresses I had in my room, I wouldn't have been able to sit for a year of Sundays. But now I can be me openly, and the girls accepted me the same night I got here.

"Sometimes, sis, I get a real pain in my tummy, like I want to double over. I get moody and I get very irritable, too. Sometimes, too, when I have this pain, my pants seem tight on me."

"Sis, would you like me in the exam room with you?"

"Yes, please. Help me, sis, help me."

"I am here and here I am going to stay until I know you are all right in your mind, again. Sis, I need to tell you, though, that what you just described to me, sounds an awful lot like menstrual cramps."

"What, you mean, like a girl's period?"

"Yes, sis, that is exactly what I mean. When you see this doctor, I want you to tell her the same thing you just told me. I will be in there with you, so you don't have to worry."

"Does this mean that I could possibly be a real girl?"

"Maybe. We will have to wait and see what the doctor says. She is going to have blood drawn from what I was told. Blood tells doctors quite a bit about a person. The physical she will give you will tell her a lot, too."

"You promise you will be in there with me."

"Yes, sis, I promise."

Chapter 2 - Dr. Juanita Garcia, PhD MD.

It was time for them to head over to see the doctor. Just as they started walking toward the psychiatric building, Sharon came up to them.

"Psychiatric is right over here, Rach. Follow me."

They followed Sharon to psychiatric, and told the nurse why she was there. They were told to have a seat, and the nurse went to get the doctor.

"Rachel Watkins, you may come in now."

"Naomi, please come with me. Please."

"Yes, sis, I am right here with you."

They followed the nurse in to an exam toom, and Rachel was instructed to take off her clothes, and put on the gown that was on the exam table. The nurse reminded her that the gown went on backwards. After Rachel had the gown on, the doctor came in the exam room.

"Hi Rachel, I'm doctor Nita. I'm going to have the nurse come in a draw blood while I listen to your heart and lungs."

The nurse was young, and had a smile that brightened up the whole room.

"Hi Rachel, I'm Teri and I am going to take five vials of blood from your arm. Are you afraid of needles."

"I just won't look." The nurse giggled.

"All right, look at your friend and it will be over before you know it."

The doctor had listened to Rachel's heart and lungs and was now testing her reflexes. She also listened to both sides of Rachel's neck. Teri was finished taking the blood, and went to take it to the lab. Dr. Gracia had called in Teri and a lab tech because she wanted to get Rachel sorted before the new year.

"Well, everything seems to be normal, Rachel. Now, I don't want you to get the idea that I'm getting fresh or anything, but because of your unique circumstances, I need to check you for hernias. Don't worry, I'm not like Dr. Poole."

Dr. Garcia felt under Rachel's gown and told Rachel to cough.

"Well, there are no hernias, for now. Why don't you get dressed, dear, and come in my office. I want to have a talk with you."

"Can Naomi come in with me?"

"Would that make you feel better?"

"Yes."

"Then your friend can come in with you. We are only going to talk, and after the new year, the house will have your therapy schedule posted in the office."

They went in Dr. Garcia's office, and they sat down in these nice comfortable arm chairs you see in the board room of a big corporation. Dr. Garcia sat down and looked at Rachel, as if thinking what to say.

"Rachel, how do you like living here?"

"It's nice. Everybody treats me with respect and I treat them with respect. Dr. this morning I broke down and needed Naomi to help me. I was frightened, I was mixed up, I was just an emotional wreck. Naomi and I finally went for a walk before coming here, and that helped quite a bit. There is something else too, you should know.

"I get these pains in my tummy, like I want to double over, and my jeans seem tighter then, too, like I gained weight. Naomi said I should tell you, because I told her just before coming to see you."

"Would you please come back in the exam room. I want to get an ultra sound of your tummy. What you just told me sounds like menstrual cramps. Tell me, Rachel, when you get these pains, do you become moody and irritable?"

"Yes."

Dr. Garcia looked at Naomi, and Naomi just smiled.

"Dr. I'm a deputy sheriff for Pine Meadows county, and Rachel is my friend. When she told me this outside, I told her to tell you. What are you thinking?"

"I'm not sure. We will wait and see what the ultra sound shows. If that doesn't show anything, I want to get you to the hospital and have an MRI done."

"What is MRI?"

"It means Magnetic Resonant Imaging. It is a large tube that you go in on an exam table, and we take pictures of your body. What CAT scans, ultra sounds and x-rays don't show, the MRI will. The MRI machine sees everything."

"Excuse me, doctor."

"Yes, Teri, what is it?"

"Here is the blood report on Rachel. I think you will find this very interesting."

"Thank you, Teri. Will you please stay until I have finished with this young lady?"

"Yes, doctor."

The doctor looked at the lab readings on Rachel's blood draw. There was an elevated estrogen level, that most females have in their bodies. The doctor looked again at Rachel and saw that Rachel had feminine facial features, carried herself like a genetic girl, and had a high voice.

"Rachel, you are thirteen. Is that correct?"

"Yes, doctor."

"Has your chest been itching a lot lately?"

"Yes."

"Rachel, do you know what an enigma is?"

"No."

"Well, I just encountered one. Let me ask you this. If you could right now, have the surgery to make you physically female, would you want that?"

"Would right now be soon enough?"

"That is what I wanted to hear. I have to go to the department offices in the state capitol, and show them these findings. They may want you at University hospitals and have one of their doctors do the same thing, I did here."

All the while, Rachel and the doctor were talking, a radiology tech was doing the ultra sound.

"There all done, just let me wipe this goo off, and you're ready to go."

"Rachel, after Christmas, I am going to have you sent down to the capitol and have them look at you. There is nothing to be afraid of, and in fact, if what is going on inside of you, is going on, then we have an real enigma on our hands. When I did your physical I didn't notice anything unusual. Not until you told me about the cramps. With what you told me, and this blood report, there is something going on with you. But we will wait until after Christmas."

"Dr. May I speak with you, alone, please?"

"Yes. Rachel would you wait outside in the waiting room for your friend."

"Doctor, is there a possibility that she could intersexed?"

"No, not in the sense we know that term. Did she tell you the same thing she told me?"

"Yes, just before coming in here."

"All right, This can wait until after Christmas. That is only a few days away. But right after Christmas I want her in University hospitals in the capitol. I can order the MRI to be done there, too."

"Is her health in any kind of danger, if you wait?"

"I don't think so, but if there are any drastic changes, you call 911 and then you call me. I will meet the ambulance at the hospital."

"Thank you, doctor, for talking to me. I am very concerned for that young lady. She has had a difficult road to travel."

"You're very welcome. She can go back to the house, or where ever she wants to go. Thank you for coming in here with her."

"No problem, that is what sisters do for each other."

Naomi went out in the waiting room, and told Rachel everything is going to be just fine. Naomi was now looking at Rachel in a different light. With today's revelation, and the enigma of the blood work, Naomi knew her little sister was going to be just fine.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 24
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Rachel.

Naomi and Rachel walked some more. Even though it was icy cold outside, Naomi was used to it because of her job. Rachel didn't seem bothered, either, because she was deep in thought.

"A penny for your thoughts, sis."

"Naomi, what is an enigma?"

"An enigma is something that is difficult to understand; something that reason cannot understand. It is like a jig saw puzzle. It is difficult to put together. With what the doctor learned about you, today, that is exactly what is happening. She said your blood work showed an elevated level of estrogens. Males have estrogen in their bodies too, but only a very small amount for hormone balance. Women have testosterone in their bodies, but only a very small amount for hormone balance.

"But, in you sis, your estrogen levels are way up there with mine and every other female on the planet. I think the MRI she is going to order, is a good thing. See, sis, when you are in the MRI tube, they give you these little ear plugs, because it gets really noisy in the tube. You can still hear the noise, but it is muffled. It sounds something like someone using a jack hammer, but off in the distance.

"So, we have to wait and see what is going on inside of you. Until then, sis, I want you to enjoy yourself, and be happy. I want you to look at the snow; I want you to build a snowman; I want you to have a snowball fight; I want you to get involved with the other girls when they are doing things. Ask them if they need any help, and help them as best as you can. The doctor said she doesn't think there is any danger waiting until after Christmas, but if anything really bad happens with your body; fainting, uncommon bleeding, headaches that won't go away, chest pain, or pain anywhere on your body that your sisters or house parents can't explain away; anything, you have whoever is on duty call 911, and Dr. Nita said she will meet you at the hospital. But, sis, I am going to be here, even if they have to call me in the middle of the night. I have talked to my supervisor, and he said he understands why I need to go quickly when I am call to come to you."

"Naomi, did Dr. Nita say what is happening to me?"

"No, she said that she is going to run tests to see why you have elevated estrogens instead of testosterone. You have...are starting to get a figure, and you're not even on HRT."

"What is that?"

"It means, hormone replacement therapy. Older women who have gone through menopause are placed on a regimen of estrogen compounds to make up for the estrogens they have lost through the menopause. Transsexuals are placed on HRT to replace the natural estrogens with the estrogens of the gender they are tranistioning into. Rach, the internet is a wonderful tool, if you know how to use it wisely. I want you to go to the computer lab here, and look up this website." Naomi handed her a piece of paper that had www.tsroadmap.com written on it. "You look that up, and read what it says. There is a lot of information there, so you have to take it slowly, so you understand what transsexuals do on their journeys to become the gender they need to be. This isn't an absolute, but just a guide, so you know the route to take to your final destination. That is why they call it a road map, because it maps out the roads transsexuals travel to their final destination. I talked with a few post operative transsexuals; that means transsexuals that have had their surgeries and are now outwardly physical female, or male in the case of females going through transition.. They tell me that the road doesn't end with the surgeries, but it is only the beginning of your life as a woman. They told me, and I can tell you personally, that womanhood is a very intricate existence. Our daily lives are filled with one quest after another. It is a very rewarding existence, too."

"Naomi, will the doctor be able to help fix whatever is going on with me?"

"Yes, sis, and if she can't do it herself, she will have her colleagues that do know how, help her. Let's go to the house and ask daddy if you, Sheryl, Brooke and Connie can come with me to our new house."

"Why did you just say, 'our new house'?"

"Because, you are all my sisters, and you have just as much right in that house as everybody that is there right now. Rach, you aren't used to kindness, because all of your life you have been told things that were wrong by your father. Now you are seeing that what he said was wrong, and what you did was wrong. But, this conflict is not easily done away with. It is going to take several counseling sessions, for you to be able handle your PTSD.

"What is PTSD?"

"It means post traumatic stress disorder. In other words, you have had some kind of trauma in your life, and now it is catching up to you. When that happens, it makes you sad; it makes you think about things you wouldn't otherwise be thinking about."

"Like what, sis? Like maybe suicide?"

"Yes. A lot of young people have committed suicide because they couldn't cope with their PTSD. That is because, even though they had family and friends, kind of, nobody wanted to take the time to help these young people out. This is another reason why I am here for you, too."

Naomi stopped, and stood in front of Rachel. She lifted Rachel's chin, so she could look her in the eyes.

"I want you to know, little sister, that no matter how much things are bothering you, you call me, even if it is just to talk. A lot of young people commit suicide because nobody took the time to talk, or at least listen. You not only have me, but your sisters, daddy, Jan, mom, Hazel. I understand you can even talk to Ms. Wells, too. So, no matter how troubled you are, no matter how many times these thoughts come up, you dial N for Naomi." Rachel hugged Naomi as the tears started flowing. "Let's get you inside before those tears freeze." Rachel giggled. "Now, see, that is what I was talking about. I said something funny and you giggled. That is what it takes sometimes to calm someone down, but the funny whatever has to be timely, too."

Rachel wiped the tears from her eyes, as they walked in the house. Rachel went in the living room and sat down, while Naomi went in the office to talk with Jack Olsen, the house father.

"I don't see why they can't go with you, Naomi. I want to share this, though. The ultra sound showed no female organs in Rachel's body."

"Looks like the doctor is going to have to order the MRI, after all," Naomi said, bewildered by the ultra sound findings. "Well, I had better round up the girls and get going. We are just down the road in the old Connors place." Jack Olsen acknowledged that he knew where it was. Naomi then asked Rachel to go and get her sisters that were going with.

Connie, Brooke, Sheryl, Rachel, and Caroline Twitter, left for the new house just down the road. When they got there, the movers from Forest City were there and moving the furniture in to the house. Gloria and Ruth were busy telling the movers what went where, and Sandi, Mandy and Renée were busy getting the kitchen organized.

When Naomi and girls went in the house, Rachel asked where Renée was, and was told she was in the kitchen. When Rachel went in the kitchen, Renée had her back to the door. Rachel put her finger to her mouth telling Mandy and Sandi not to say anything. Rachel walked up behind Renée and lightly poked her in the sides.

Renée jumped and let out a yelp. When she saw Rachel, the two girls hugged for a few minutes. Then Renée sensed there was something wrong with Rachel.

"Sis, what's wrong? You have that far away look in your eyes."

"I saw the new doctor today. She said I have elevated estrogen levels in my body, and she even had an ultra sound done, but it didn't show anything. She said after Christmas she wants me to go to University hospitals in the capitol, to have more tests done and an MRI. She called me an enigma and said she wants to find out why I don't have any female parts, but yet I have a high voice, a figure, somewhat, my mother's face, and my walk is getting more pronounced. Sis, I...I don't...know...know how...to...to...to deal...with...that. Not to mention, too, that now and then I have these pains in my tummy. I become emotional, irritable, and my jeans seem tighter at those times, too."

"That sounds an awful lot like menstrual cramps, Rachel," Mandy added. "The reason your jeans seem tighter at those times, is because you are bloated. That happens to a lot of us when we have our periods. You said the ultra sound didn't show any female parts, but yet the doctor said you have high estrogen levels?"

"Yes, she said I have the same amount of estrogen in me as most girls."

"Then the doctor is right, you are an enigma. I hope when you go to University hospitals, they can sort all this out."

"I am hoping that, too, Mandy. It will be interesting to see why my body is the way it is."

"For sure, young lady."

Mandy heaved a sigh, and asked Rachel if she wanted to help them.

"Yes, I would love to help."

"Then help Renée and Sandi. I am going to go and see if the dining room table is set up, yet."

When Mandy came back in the kitchen, she asked the girls if they would set the table for lunch.

"The table and chairs are set up, and we have all the dishes, flatware, pots and pans. The fridge is here, and the food is being put away. What should we have for lunch, ladies?"

"Well, we have the lunch meat out, and the cole slaw. How does that sound? We could have lunch meat sandwiches, cole slaw and milk for us and coffee for the adults."

"Coffee, yes...where exactly is the coffee maker?" Renée asked.

"I guess it is still packed, yet," Mandy added. "Oh well, we can have milk, too. I hear it is good for you." The girls giggled.

"Well, it hasn't harmed us, yet," Rachel said, smiling.

"Instead of setting the table, Mandy, we can use the paper plates and plastic cups. This way we won't have any dishes to wash."

"That is a very good idea, Renée. Use the plastic forks, knives and spoons, too. This way, we can toss everything when we are done eating."

"Right, Mandy."

The girls got out the lunch meat and placed it on paper saucers, along with the bread and margarine. Nobody used butter because of the cholesterol and fat content. When everything was placed on the dining room table, Renée saw Connie and told her to tell the others that lunch was ready.

Naomi looked at the hard working movers, and invited them to join the family for lunch. At first they said they couldn't intrude, then one of them said it was against company policy. When Naomi said nobody would tell on them, another mover said they had their lunch in the trucks.

"Listen, you guys spent most of the night and all morning loading the trucks, and now you are emptying them. You guys need sustenance, now get your bottoms over here and have something to eat."

"Are you always this pushy?"

"Only when I have to be."

"I bet. I'm Dan, this is Steve, that's Mark and over there is Joe."

"It is nice to meet you. Do you all live in Forest City?"

"No, me and Steve live in Sheffield, about thirty minutes from Forest City. Joe is from Seven Pines, and Mark lives in Forest City. We all work for Mayflower, and there are times when we have to move someone across the country. We then stay at the hotel our company has a contract for, and we move people while we are there. Then when there is someone moving towards Forest City, they call us so we can go home. We get to see a lot of the country."

"I was raised in Sheffield. What is your last name?"

"Seiffert."

"Mine is Petersen."

"I knew a Naomi Petersen, that used to live down the street. Nice girl, too. Always taking wounded animals home so she could fix them up." Naomi just stood there and smiled, because now she recognized Dan. He was the boy who was always telling Naomi she would make a good vet.

"What would you say, Dan, if I told you that I am Naomi?"

"Nah, I would know if ..." Dan looked at Naomi again, and all of a sudden a light bulb went off in his head. "Wow, you, uhm, sure have, uhm, grown. I didn't recognize you without a stray animal in your arms." Naomi giggled.

"It is good to see you, again, Dan. I'm a deputy sheriff sergeant for Pine Meadows county. I train rookie deputies in hand to hand self defense."

"Wow, I would have thought you would have gone to veterinary school."

"I applied for deputy sheriff as soon as I graduated from high school. But, because I was under twenty one, they sent me to college when I told them I wanted to learn criminology. I told them it would help me in my work as a deputy, to better understand my job. When I got to state, there was a course being offered in tai chi. So I signed up for that. It took four years for me to learn this art, and become somewhat decent at it. But the techniques in tai chi are a little different than in tai kwon do. Tai chi incorporates the tai kwon do techniques, but it goes further. I have been working as a deputy in Alameda county for ten years."

"I had no idea. You always said you wanted to make a difference, so I naturally thought you would become a vet."

"Dan, I can make a difference as a deputy, too. There is a young lady I took to the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls a few days ago. I promised her I would come up and help her with what ever therapy programs they had for her. So, instead of making that trip up here three or more times a week, I decided to transfer departments. This way, I am close by if she needs me."

"From stray animals to stray children. Naomi, whoever marries you, will be the luckiest man in the world." Naomi gave Dan a friendly hug, and told him thank you.

"You are most welcome, Naomi. It was nice meeting you, again, but I think we need to get back to work."

"You know where I live, so don't be a stranger. Here is my cell number, no matter where you are or what you are doing, if you ever need to talk..."

"I know; I just dial N for Naomi."

Rachel and Renée looked at Naomi and Dan, with their mouths wide open. Apparently Naomi has used this saying even as a child. Renée whispered in Rachel's ear, then looked at Dan and Naomi.

"When you two love birds get married, I want to be a brides maid," Renée said, firmly.

"If and when I get married, Rachel will be my Maid of Honor, and you and the girls at the home, will be my bride's maids. This will be a wedding to beat all weddings, but I can't marry Dan, because the ring on his finger says he is already married. But, dear sisters, there is someone I am thinking of, and you know him, too."

Both girls leaned forward, and went..."Like who?"

"Oh, just somebody. He is interested in me, also, and we have a date coming up this week."

"Is he going to ask you to marry him?" Rachel asked, excitedly.

"I don't know, Rach, maybe."

"Naomi, have you ever been married?"

"No, Renée. I never found the time."

"When you get married, Naomi, can I be best man?"

"I will have to ask him, when we have our date. I think he already has someone in mind. But, I can send you an invitation for you and your family to attend."

"Wait!" Rachel exclaimed. "It's Trooper O'Donnell. I bet it is."

"What makes you think that, Rach?"

"By the way he looks at you, and does things for you. He is in love with you, sis, I know he is."

"Maybe it is someone else I met."

"No, sis, it is Trooper O'Donnell. You two are going to make a very good husband and wife team."

"Naomi, we have to finish getting the rest of the things out of the trucks, and then be going. It was nice seeing you again."

"Likewise, Dan."

Naomi, Rachel and Renée cleared the things off of the dining room table, and took it all in the kitchen. The lunch meat was put away and the plates and plastic ware was tossed in the garbage. Naomi looked around the kitchen, and said everything looked perfect. The only thing they needed to find was the coffee maker.

They went out in the living room, and found the guys placing the last of the end tables by the recliner, the sofa, and the setée.

"That is the end of it, Naomi," Dan said, with a wide smile. "You take care.

"Dan, before you go, I am inviting you and your family up here this summer for cookouts. Don't give me the excuse that you will be working, either. I am giving you enough of a warning, so you can come up for the first cookout, say, Memorial Day. Renée's father will be doing the grilling, and we will be serving the drinks, and making the side dishes. It will be nice and warm that day too, because it is the last Monday in May."

"Thank you, Naomi. I will have to tell my wife. You know her, too."

"Oh?"

"Yes, Carol Egan. We have been married for almost eight years."

"OMG! How is she?"

"She," Dan laughed, slightly, "is pregnant with our second child."

"Well, you tell her I said congrats, and she can call me, too, any time, even when I am working."

"I will do exactly that. Take care, Naomi." They hugged and Dan and the other movers left.

"Why didn't you marry him, sis? He's a hunk."

"Rachel Eileen Watkins! What would you know about hunks?"

Rachel turned about fifty shades of red, all at the same time.

"I was just saying, sis, that if I was old enough, I would not hesitate in keeping him for myself."

"Rach, just how long have you been a girl?"

"Whenever I could be. I put on a tough act at school so others wouldn't bully me. But that is all it was, was an act."

"Even when you hit me in the mall?"

"Even at the mall. I didn't want people to think I was weak."

"You know, Rach," Naomi stated, matter of factly. "It takes more strength to walk away from trouble than it takes to start trouble. If people think you are weak because you walk away from trouble, then they don't know very much about life. You are coming along just fine here, sis. I am very proud of the way you are handling yourself."

"Thank you, sis."

"Rach, I forgave you because I know you aren't a bad person. I see that now. But there were times when I wished you would be taught a lesson. Then when you ended up here, and you just seemed to fit right in, I was at a loss to understand what was really going on.

"At first, I thought it was just a put on, so the girls would leave you alone, but the more I got to see you, I actually saw a girl. Naomi, I and our sisters are here to help you become the girl you really need to be." Renée gave Rachel a big hug.

"Renée, let me ask you. How long have you been a girl?"

"Well, I guess I have been a girl all of my life. People always called me miss, and referred to me as a girl. That day in the hallway, when you kissed me, Mr. Hastings said, "you girls get to your homerooms". He was talking to me and Sandi. Even Mr. Hastings treated me as a girl. Sandi said if I were a girl, then nobody could pick on me for being girl like because that is what I would be.

"When I went home that day after school, Sandi went with me, and when I asked my parents what they thought, they said it was what they had always wanted. My little brother and sister even said I was more of a big sister than a brother. So, here I am. Now, I am an honorary sister and your BFF." Rachel and Renée hugged again. "You never have to worry about what you did to me, because that wasn't you; it was someone masquerading as you. In fact, sister of mine, we aren't BFFs, we are BGFFs; best girlfriends forever."

Naomi just watched the two bond. What Renée just told Rachel was so true. They were best girlfriends forever. Naomi also thought that too, some people need a slight push to be themselves. Sandi gave Renée that push and judge Reynolds gave Rachel that push. Naomi thought that if Rachel could put the past behind her, she would be happier and wouldn't need to worry about what people thought of her.

Actually, Naomi thought, Rachel passes very well for a girl. Maybe this is who she was all along, but was afraid to show her true self. Well, the reason is now behind bars, and he is in a psychiatric hospital for observation for the next three and a half weeks.

"Well, ladies, what say we join the others and talk about what we are going to do with the things we don't have any room for?"

They all went in the living room, and saw Gloria, Ruth and Mandy placing this piece of furniture there, and that piece of furniture here, and another piece over there. Gloria stood back with her two friends and looked at the living room.

"Well, ladies, what do you think?"

"It looks good. It has only..."

"It has only taken you three hours to get it the way it is now. How long will it be before you change it around?"

"No, uhm, Naomi, we just wanted to make sure that every piece of furniture we needed, actually fit in the space we have."

Naomi put her hand by her mouth to stifle a giggle. She thought that this summer, these three would be at it again. But, she thought, it is good to have a different view every now and then, because it keeps from seeing the same old boring setup.

"Yes, Gloria, I can understand that."

"How long did it take you three to do the kitchen?"

"Well, it really didn't take long, but after talking with the movers, and Rachel and Renée talking with each other, about two and half hours."

"Right."

"Alright, ladies, conference time."

Naomi, Gloria, Ruth and Mandy went in the dining room and sat down. Rachel and Renée went upstairs with the girls to listen to cd's. Naomi started the conversation.

"What took so long in the kitchen, is Rachel and Renée have been bonding. Renée told Rachel that they weren't BFFs but they BGFFs...best girlfriends forever. I let them bond, because Rachel is still feeling guilty for the bad things another person in her body did. She has to learn that this something she really had no control over, because this other person was being told one lie after another by a bigot who is finally going to get his come uppance.

"Renée and Rachel have become very close ever since Rachel has allowed her true self to come out. I know these two are going to make very good sisters."

"Naomi," Ruth interjected, "why didn't Rachel show me this side of her, before?"

"Because of your husband, I suspect. I never met him, but he sounds like someone who time warped from the sixteenth or seventeenth centuries. I don't know what it is with men who have been in the Marines, but they seem so gung-ho even after they leave the Marines."

"Well, Scott told me that he went in the Marines, because he wanted to be able live by their standards. He said the Marines have a certain standard that the army, navy and air force don't have. But, he has become a different person from when we first met. When he lost his temper after I told him what the police did, I was very afraid for not only myself but for him, too. He didn't seem to understand you don't tell the police who they can arrest and who they can't. Now his bigotry has gotten him in more trouble than he will be able to handle." Naomi just nodded in understanding.

"Well, Rachel has come a long way in just five days. Christmas is just around the corner, and after Christmas, Dr. Garcia wants Rachel to go to University hospitals for testing and an MRI. She found a few puzzling things during Rachel's physical. For one ting, Ruth, Rachel has a normal amount of estrogen in her system...for a girl. Her hips are more round, her face is feminine, and her voice is high. I don't know if she knows this or not, but when she walks, her hips wiggle. I had asked Dr. Garcia if she could be intersexed, but she said not in the way we understand intersex to be."

"So, what exactly are you saying, Naomi?"

"Ruth, Rachel may have been Rachel for years. Has she ever shown a feminine side, say, when she was younger?"

"Not that I re...wait! There was the time my husband caught her wearing a girl's dress in her room. Scott yelled so loudly, I thought he was going wake the dead up. When Scott came storming down the stairs, I asked him what was wrong, and all he said was, I will not hit the boy, I will not hit the boy. I kept asking him several times what was wrong, and he didn't say anything.

"I finally went upstairs to see what was going on, and I saw Rachel sitting on her bed, wearing the dress. I sat down next to her, and asked her why was she wearing the dress. All she told me was, that it felt so right. I never thought about it after that, because a few weeks later, I was getting phone calls from the school, saying Rachel was bullying a girl. When I told Scott about it, he just laughed and said, 'that's m'boy.' So, I was at a loss of what to do. Scott was no good for Rachel, and when he threw me against the wall, I knew it was over, and Rachel and I needed to start our own lives."

"Does Rachel remember that time she was caught by your husband?"

"I haven't asked her, but I think it was the turning point. See, up until then, Rachel was very nice and listened to what we said. But after that day, things became very dark for Rachel."

"I see." Naomi looked toward the stairs with a smirk on her face. "All right, girls, you may stop listening and come down."

"Naomi, how did you know they were listening?"

"We were girls once, too. I kind of figured, since I didn't hear any music playing, that they were listening. But that is a good thing, though. Rachel, do you remember that day?"

"Yes, my dad was so mad, I thought he was going to hit me for sure. When he didn't I just sat on my bed thinking, when mom came in my room."

"Well, what do you think, now?"

"Now I can be me without my father telling me things that aren't true. I was really mixed up there for quite a while. It actually took coming here to see how bad things really were. So I had to make sure those things never happen again. When my sisters all accepted me the first night I came here, I was beside myself. I was so used to dad ordering me around, and mom trying to run interference. Now I can see that what I did when I was somebody else, was wrong."

"What do you think you need to do, so that that other person doesn't come back?"

"I need to be me, Rachel Eileen Watkins. I need to act like a lady all the time, and I need to make sure that I can be there for my sisters when they need me. It is going to take all of this time of being in the home, to be able to deal with the problems that I have because of how I was told to live. I see that kind of life was wrong. Naomi, I definitely would not like to be bullied."

"There is another movie I like very much, too, called Flower Drum Song. In that movie James Shigeta tells Benson Fong that he has been a fool. Benson Fong tells him 'knowing you are a fool, is the beginning of wisdom.' That is the same with you, too, Rach. Knowing what you have done is wrong, is the beginning of wisdom." Naomi knew that Rachel is going to need a lot of help to pull her out of the well she has fallen in to. Naomi was ready to help in any way she could.

Chapter 2 - Christmas.

It has been four days since Rachel's dad beat her mother and was taken to jail. Today, they were going to go and get a tree for the house. There was slim pickin's though, because all of the good trees had been gone for at least two weeks. But Naomi wasn't giving up. With Rachel, Renée, Mary, Betty, and Ginger from the home, they all set about looking for the right tree. Naomi stopped at a lot that looked like it had a lot of trees left. They all got out of the SUV and started looking for the right tree. In the middle, almost, of the lot, Betty spied a tree that full, and still had its needles. She called to the girls and Naomi, and they all went and looked at the tree.

A man, old enough to be Naomi's father, came out. His silver hair and white beard almost made him look like Santa Claus.

"May I help you ladies?"

"Yes," Naomi answered. "We would like this tree, please."

"A good choice. This is blue spruce, and will out last the holiday season, if it is cared for with TLC."

"We will take this one then."

The man took the tree in to the shed, and wrapped it in cellophane, so the branches wouldn't catch on anything, while it was tied on top of the SUV. The man noticed the sheriff's sticker on Naomi's SUV and smiled.

"There ya go, Miss. How far do you have to go with it?"

"I bought the old Connors place, so it isn't far."

"That is a good house. I hope you enjoy living here."

"Thank you. I'm Naomi, this is Renée, Rachel, Betty, Mary and Ginger."

"I know Ginger, Mary and Betty, but not the other two. Are they all from the home?"

"Just Rachel, Mary, Betty and Ginger are. Renée is Rachel's BGFF and lives with me along with her mother."

"Well, welcome to Pine Meadows county. My name is Jim, I run Jim's Harware Emporium in town."

"It is nice to meet you Jim."

"Same here. Enjoy the tree."

"Thank you."

They all got back in the SUV and headed back to the house. Once inside, Naomi called the house and asked if all the girls could come and help decorate. Madelline was already on duty, and she said she saw no reason why they couldn't. Madelline called the admin building and told them where they were going and that they may be gone for quite a while, because they had been invited to a Christmas decorating party.

When Madelline and the girls pulled up in the bus...that was marked only "School Bus", Rachel and the other girls came out to meet them.

"Mom," Rachel said, surprised to see her. "You didn't have to come along."

"Rachel, I am not going to miss helping my daughters decorate a Christmas tree. This will be the first Christmas tree this house has seen in a long time."

"Naomi, I think we should draw straws or something, and make sure all the girls get to decorate inside as well as outside."

"I agree, Maddy. Girls, settle down for a bit. We are going to put little pieces of paper in this bowl. Each one will say either inside or outside. You will decorate that part of the house that needs decorating. So, Maddy and I will write the papers, and place them in this bowl. Tomorrow is Christmas eve, and we want the house decorated by tomorrow afternoon. Sound like a plan, girls?" All the girls said yes together and sounded like the atomic bomb went off.

Madelline and Naomi set bout writing the little pieces of paper, and placed them in the bowl. Then Naomi held up above eye level so nobody could see where they would be decorating. When everybody had their assignments, the girls wasted no time in getting the decorations they needed for the house. I mean, after all, they decorated their own house, so they pretty much knew what they were doing.

There were red, blue and green lights separated by a string of white lights, then more red, blue and green. Debbie (Debra), Sheryl and Connie decorated the tree, while Renée and Rachel decorated the windows. Jenny, Mary, Sue and Deedee (short for Deirdre) decorated the around the ceiling at the top of the walls. Jordan and Dane handed the ornaments to Debbie, Sheryl and Connie, while Naomi put the lights upon the outside of the house with Ginger, Frannie (short for Frances), Brenda, Janice and Darlene. Shirley, Joy, Stephanie and Madelline worked in the kitchen to make different kinds of Christmas cookies, cakes and even donuts.

With everybody in the house it looked like the house in Yours, Mine and Ours with Henry Fonda, Lucille Ball and Van Johnson madein 1968. Everybody was busy doing the decorating, that it was over before they knew it. The girls working outside were frosty to say the least, and they needed to warm up. Madelline and Naomi organized a carol party by starting the first carol.

"The first Noel, the angels did say,
was to certain poor shepherds in fields as they lay," the girls joined in at that moment.
"In fields, as they lay, lay keeping their sheep,
on a cold winter's night that was so deep.
Noel, Noel, Noel, Noel
Born is the king of Israel."

The girls were really getting into this, and Rachel was using the book that Naomi had given her to read from, so she could join in. When Naomi saw that Rachel was having a problem, she went over and stood by her.

"I will sing with you, Rach."

"Thank you, sis."

"This next one is easy. Just follow me."

"Said the night wind to the little lamb,
do you see what I see?
Way up in the sky, little lamb,
do you see what I see?
A star, a star, dancing in the night,
with a tail as big as a kite,
with a tail as big as a kite."

They finished this carol, and Naomi saw Rachel was crying. She hugged Rachel and told her that nobody knows how to sing Christmas carols right the first time.

"Rach, it took me quite a while before I could sing these carols without help. It is going to be all right, sis, you'll see."

Sharon started the third carol by singing;

"Away in a manger, no crib for a bed,
the little Lord Jesus lay down his sweet head,
the stars in the bright sky looked down where he lay,
the little Lord Jesus asleep on the hay."

After this carol, Madelline told everybody they were going to have warm cookies and hot cocoa. The girls all squealed and sat down on the sofas, setee's, chairs, and some even sat crossed legged on the floor.

As they ate their snack of gingerbread men and hot cocoa, they sang Jingle Bells.

"Jingle Bells, jingle bells, jingle all the way,
oh what fun it is to ride in a one horse-open sleigh.
Dashing through the snow, in a one-horse open sleigh,
o'er the fields we go, laughing all the way,
bells on bob-tail ring, making spirits bright,
oh what fun it is to ride and sing a sleighing song tonight.

Jingle bells, jingle bells, jingle all the way,
oh what fun it is to ride in a one-horse open sleigh.
Jingle bells, jingle bells, jingle all the way,
oh what fun it is to ride on a one-horse open sleigh."

Rachel was starting to get in to the whole melody thing, when Renée joined her and Naomi.

"Come on, sis, I will teach you the melody, then you can sing along using your book."

"All right, thank you, sis."

Renée went through each song, and showed Rachel the melody in each. The next carol was Frosty The Snowman, and Rachel had a problem at first, then got in to synch with the others. Rachel had a good singing voice because she practiced singing songs she heard on her radio.

When they were finished caroling, it was time to get dinner started. All the girls and Madelline were invited to stay for dinner, and sing more carols. Rachel noticed that Gloria and her mother were putting presents under the tree. She wondered who they were for. But, she thought, tomorrow is Christmas eve, and she gets to open one present. She just didn't know if she would get a good present or a lump of coal, because she had been so naughty during this year.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 25
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Dinner is ready.

There weren't enough places for everybody to sit, so Naomi told them to find any place to sit, and they would have an informal dinner.

"So, what should we have? We have bratwurst, hot dogs, sauerkraut, dill and sweet relish and pickles, we have hamburgers, cheese, lettuce, tomatoes. So, the waitress is now taking orders. Who wants what?"

"How about we make meatloaf, mashed potatoes, whole kernel corn, and that nice cherry pie we brought over."

"Connie, you brought a pie over?"

"No, Naomi, we brought three cherry pies over. I had to sneak them in the fridge while you were all getting things settled. Before we did the decorating."

"Well, I only live here, so don't ask me where anything is." The girls all giggled.

"All right. Now, we will have a big dinner, but, we are going to have to be careful, because there aren't enough places for everybody to sit."

"Naomi, we can make believe we are at the park, and this is a picnic. We can sit anywhere we feel comfortable at."

"Thank you, Sheryl. I should have thought of that. All right, then, since you girls are guests for tonight, Gloria and Ruth will make the dinner. We are going to have to have twenty seven slices of meatloaf, a full pot of potatoes, four cans of whole kernel corn and we have enough pies for dessert. There will be bread and margarine, milk and coffee. Did I leave anything out?"

"Naomi, may I put on the radio so we can listen to Christmas music while we eat?"

"Yes, Caroline. We could use a little dinner music."

Caroline went over and turned the radio on, and found the station that had Christmas music. Rachel was lost in the music of Winter Wonderland and was dancing to it by herself. Some of the girls were watching her, to see if maybe she was withdrawn.

To anybody that has been withdrawn, like most of these girls were and do at times, they know the symptoms...i.e., the far away look in the eyes, non-responsive, and just totally out of it. Sharon told Naomi what was going on, and Naomi watched Rachel, too.

When the song had ended Rachel stopped dancing, but didn't notice the girls and Naomi watching her. Rachel sat down on one of the sofas, and just put her arms around herself like in a hug. Renée went over by Rachel and sat next to her. She hugged Rachel for what seemed like forever. After a while, Rachel looked at Renée.

"Sis, how can I...make everything...right?"

"Make what right, Rach?"

"Every...thing. I...I treated you...like...like..." Renée was still hugging Rachel.

"You, Rachel Eileen Watkins, have nothing to make right, except maybe your birth defect. That other person that tried to take over your body, is gone, and we never have to talk about him again. You, Rachel Eileen Watkins, have treated me like a BGFF and a sister. So you have nothing to make right, as far as I am concerned. We are sisters Rach, and we have been for longer than you know. We are both thirteen and our birthdays are a month apart. Look at me, Rach." Rachel looked at her sister, and Renée took her Rachel's right hand and placed on her heart. "You are always in here, so you never have to worry about how I feel about you. When you have your surgeries to make you complete, then you will be free from anything that has happened in the past when your body had that other person in there. Because once you are physically female, that other person will leave you alone, because he doesn't want to be female. Do you understand what I just said?"

"I...I think...so."

"There is a psychiatrist I want you to talk to. She has told the court that I am more female than what my body says I am. Dr. Garcia may be a good doctor, but this doctor I see, is a specialist in transgender people. She knows quite a bit."

"Where would I see her?"

"You can see her here. This is as much your house as it is mine."

"But, what about being in the home?"

"You can live there, and visit here any time. Your room upstairs is not ready, yet, anyway."

"M...y...my...room?"

"Yes, silly, your room. When you come here for a home visit, you will have your own room. But, this room needs redecorating. You told your mother that you couldn't live in the room you had at your old house, because you're a girl, not a beast. This room looks like it was used by a boy. So, it needs a woman's touch."

"Why is...everybody being...so...uhm...nice to...me?"

"Oh sis, I wish we could make you see just how beautiful that soul inside of you really is. Just because you are having a time accepting this kindness that you have never had before coming here, does not mean we are going to give up on you. That other person who bullied me, is no longer here. you don't have to be afraid to laugh and have fun. Nobody is going to yell at you, or lecture you, or threaten you, or..."

"Heaven help the poor soul that does try to hurt you," Naomi cut in. "Rach, you are actually feeling the pain of all of the verbal abuse your father gave you, before he was taken to jail. I'm going to tell you right now, young lady. You are my little sister, and I am going to make sure you are protected. Tell you what. Why don't you pick out one of your presents from under the tree, and open it? It won't count against your opening a present later."

"You got me...presents? But, I was bad this year. I don't deserve any...presents."

"Sister Rachel Eileen Watkins, you have not been bad at all," Janice Peyton interrupted. "Since coming to the home, you have been there for Sharon, for Joy, for all of us. Listen, girlfriend, I thought I was tough stuff before I was sent here. I even questioned Naomi about helping you and us. I thought all cops were the same. Then I met Naomi. Coming here and helping decorate this tree and house, made me see that not only was Naomi true to her word, but she got us all out of the house so we could have a little real fun.

"Sis, I know it is hard to accept the kindness everybody is showing you, but, it was hard for most of us too, when we first came here. It is all right to feel sadness and think you don't deserve anything. But, dear sister, we all thought the same way as you, when we first came here. You are our sister, and with us it is all for one and one for all."

"Janice is right," Sharon broke in. "When I was feeling down and sad, who brought me out of it, by telling me I needed retail therapy in town? You did, sister Rachel Eileen Watkins, you did. You showed us a tender heart the first night you got here. You asked for our help, and we said yes. Since that night, you have seen how much we really care about you; we saw how much you really care about us. We are sisters, Rach; now and forever. All for one and one for all."

"But, I...I'm not...even a..."

"Oh, but you are, dear sister," Joy cut in. "You are as much of a girl as any one of us that was born a girl. You have a very sweet and caring heart, you like doing things that is mostly considered feminine. You, dear sister, corrected me when I was going to do a little sewing on the machine. You even flirted with Tommy Barker, a little, when we were in town. And also, dear sister of mine, what is this I hear you have a date with Tom Bradley? He is a nice boy, and he treats girls with respect. Let me ask you this. Have you ever been kissed by a boy? I mean, a real kiss, not just a peck on the cheek."

"No...I haven't."

"Tom will kiss you and hug you, but that is as far as he will go with us. He knows if we had any sex with a boy, we would be in real trouble. Now I don't know how the boys are with other girls, but they all give us respect."

"But, what if I don't want him to kiss me?"

"Then you tell him no, and he won't."

"But, I was always told by my dad, that when a girl says no, they really mean yes."

"Well, by where your dad is now, I'd say that kind of thinking didn't go so well. Did it?"

"No."

"Girlfriend, you listen to what we tell you, because we won't tell you anything that will get you in trouble. Daddy, Jan, Mom, Hazel, Ms. Wells, and all of us, are here for you. If you have a question about being a girl, talk to us. We will help you with anything you want to learn."

"Joy, I know you are all trying to help, but, right now I am so mixed up. I always thought being tough meant I had to be a bully. I...really...I..."

"Well, I see a girl sitting in front of me, with a caring heart a helping hand and concern for those around her. You, sister Rachel Eileen Watkins, are not a bully and you never have been. The bully that tried to take over your body, is gone. You will never see him again. Now, come over here by the tree."

Rachel got up and followed Joy to the Christmas tree.

"Pick out one of your presents to open, and open it."

Rachel knelt down by the Christmas tree, and picked out the biggest present under the tree that had her name on it.

"Take it over by the sofa and open it."

Naomi, Ruth, Gloria, Mandy, Carl, Sandi and all the girls came in the living room to watch Rachel open her first present. When she had the wrapping paper off of the box, and the box open, she gasped.

"OMG! This is...is...so...so...pretty. I...don't...deserve...this."

Now it was Naomi's turn.

"You don't deserve what, Rach?"

"I don't...deserve this...it is...is...for..."

"For you, Rachel, for you. Connie, Sharon, take her upstairs and let her try it on. We all want to see how pretty Rachel really is when she is dressed up really nice."

Rachel went with Sharon and Connie to one of the bedrooms. She took off her jeans and shirt, and tried the dress on. It fit perfectly. They all went back downstairs to show the others. The girls all gushed at how pretty Rachel looked in her new party dress. It was midnight blue, with a satin bodice and and full A-line skirt that twirled when she walked. The sleeves were voile with snap closure cuffs.

"Now, Rachel Eileen Watkins, no boy could ever look as pretty as you. Not ever. With stockings, the right shoes, proper hair style, a little makeup, you will look like a princess. Go and change back now, so we don't get this beautiful dress messed up."

Rachel went back upstairs to change, and Sharon went with her. There was a buzz of activity in the living room, with all the girls talking at once. They were talking about how pretty their new sister really was. They all made a pact then and there to watch Rachel, and make sure she did everything like a girl. Not that she didn't now, but they just wanted to be sure.

"Well, I said it before, Naomi, and I will say it again. I thought all cops were the same, until I met you."

"Janice, there are exceptions to every rule. I know a few city officers in Forest City that are very decent, too. Look at Jim O'Donnell; he is decent."

"So, uhm, when is the big day for you and Mr. O'Donnell?"

"Now Janice," Naomi giggled, "we haven't even gone on a date yet."

"Yes, yes, so what. My teacher used a word for that. She called it semantics."

"Yes, I guess you could say that, but Jim and I haven't had time off to even set a day or evening for a date. We have to wait until we have the same weekend off. We have a tentative day we want to go out, but it isn't actually a set date. Rachel, Jim is concerned about you, too. Even if we are on a date, you call me if you need me. I said I was going to be here, and I am. That goes for the rest of you girls, too. If you need me, just dial N for Naomi."

"I know, but, Naomi? Was everything I knew up until now, a lie?"

"Well, what your father wanted was that other person who tried taking over your body, to be aggressive. Apparently that other person wasn't too successful. Anyway, here's the deal. You be Rachel and we will make sure Rachel turns into a beautiful young lady."

"Thank you, Naomi. I don't know how I could ever...ever face my family...and friends, because of how bad I have been."

"Listen, young lady, do I have to be King Solomon here and slice you in half and throw away the bad half?

You, not that boy that was the bully, but you, Rachel Eileen Watkins, have done nothing wrong. You weren't the bully, it was that boy that tried making you do things you didn't want to do. When that boy hit Renée in the mall, it was you that got him caught. Wasn't it?"

"What...what do you mean?"

"Well, you said every time that boy picked on Renée, you had this thought that said, 'good girls don't do things like this'. So, you had had enough of him making your body do things you didn't want to do. Am I right?"

"Yes, Naomi, I guess so."

"All right, then. Now you are here with your sisters, your BGFF, your mother, Renée's mother, Mandy and Sandi, Carl, Zach and Cathie, and me. We are all here for you, Rach, because we want you to see just how good life can really be, if you only give it a chance.

"Besides, girls just love attention, especially from a nice boy; or the pampering we get at the salon."

"That's it, Naomi!!!" Sharon Hardesty exclaimed. "We can take her to a salon and have her get the full treatment. She will love the way she is pampered and fawned over."

"What do you say, Rach? Would like to go to a salon and have them pamper you?"

"I have never been to a salon."

"We go to salons to get our hair done, manicures and pedicures, our nails done, and there are even some salons that will do your makeup, and explain what they are doing. Then you buy the cosmetics they used on you so you have the right shades. You don't have any leg hair and I suspect you don't have any body hair either. That means a waxing is out."

"Doesn't waxing hurt?"

"No, Rach. It may sting a little bit, but that is all. After the waxing, they put lotion on your legs and other places they waxed, so your body doesn't feel the "razor burn" you'd get like if you shaved your legs. Has Sharon showed you how to moisturize your face and arms, before you go to bed?"

"Yes. I didn't know being a girl involved so much." There were titters and giggles.

"Well, being female is a full time job, especially when we get in our teens and older. We always want to look good for that special man..." Sharon silently mouthed 'Trooper Jim' and pointed toward Naomi. Rachel smiled and almost giggled.

"So, what say that after Christmas, we make an appointment for you at a salon for 'the works'?"

"I think I would like that, sis." Naomi gave Rachel a hug.

"Hey!" Zachary Richards interrupted. "Are we gonna sing or not?" Everybody smiled at the seriousness of the young boy.

"Yes, Zachary Richards, we are going to sing," Renée answered her little brother. Renée started singing the next carol, and she moved menacingly toward her brother pointing at him, as she sang.

"You know Dasher and Dancer
And Prancer and Vixen,
Comet and Cupid
And Donner and Blitzen.
But do you recall
The most famous reindeer of all?"

Then all the girls joined in.

"Rudolph the red-nosed reindeer
Had a very shiny nose
And if you ever saw it
You would even say it glows.
All of the other reindeer
Used to laugh and call him names
They never let poor Rudolph
Join in any reindeer games.

"Then one foggy Christmas Eve,
Santa came to say,
Rudolph with your nose so bright,
Won't you guide my sleigh tonight?
Then how of the reindeer loved him
As they shouted out with glee;
"Rudolph the red-nosed reindeer
You'll go down in history!"

"How was that, little brother?"

"I love that song. Thank you, sis."

Naomi and Madelline were watching as the girls and Renée bonded. Naomi thought that Renée would be very instrumental in their therapy without her knowing that is what she was doing. Naomi didn't like keeping secrets like this from the girls, but Renée could help a lot better if she just automatically did things on her own, without someone asking her to do it. Spontaneous bonding is more therapeutic than if it were forced by suggestion.

Ruth Watkins came from the kitchen and said that dinner was ready. She also said it would buffet style, and everybody could help themselves. Ruth and Gloria Richards brought the food out to the dining room and set it on the table. The the girls were told to wash their hands, and line up to get their dinner.

Janice Peyton was like a little girl, all over again.

"I haven't had this much fun since I was seven years old."

"How's that?"

"When I was seven, we had a picnic near Kitchener, Ontario, Canada. There is a nice park there. We played volleyball and we even played tag, pin the tail on the donkey, and we had...a...a..." Janice started drifting off in to her own world of memories. The tears started coming, and Sharon held her tightly.

"It is all right, sis, it is all right." Sharon lifted her chin and looked in Janice' eyes. "We will get her up here, I promise you that. Let's get your face cleaned up and get our dinner. We can talk while we eat."

The two girls went in the dining room, after getting washed up, and started getting their dinner. Janice looked like she needed help, and Sharon asked Naomi to help. Sharon explained that Janice was having a moment, and needed a friend.

"All right, Sharon, I will get her a plate. Take her and sit her down. I will bring her food out to her."

Sharon took Janice in to the living room, and they found a place on one of the sofa's. They sat down, and Sharon looked at Janice with motherly concern.

Sharon Hardesty was Eve Reinhardt's protégé, so to speak. That is to say, Eve was the one the girls went to when they needed advice on something. When Eve turned seventeen and had graduated from Pine Meadows Senior High School, Sharon had already been there eleven months, and was BGFF with Eve. Eve Reinhardt had told the girls to just call her Evie.

Then Rachel came to the home, and everything Sharon thought she had a bead on, was all of a sudden washed away; kind of. Sharon had looked at Rachel that first night, and saw that she was freezing. She had no coat, and the dress she had on was a summer dress. Sharon had asked that the "new boy" room with her, so she could really give him the "business". But, when she saw Rachel, her attitude changed.

Now, she was giving Janice, the "tough stuff girl" hugs and advice. Janice had not broken down like this since the the first day she was at the home. Janice always hated cops, and authority, but got used to being loved and part of something that meant something. Then Janice met Naomi, and figured, "oh what hell, she's only a cop pretending to want to help".

"Thank you, sis. I needed that. Naomi, I just figured this out. You're not a cop, not really. You're a sister and a friend who just happens to wear a badge."

"Thank you, Janice," Naomi smiled and thought Janice will make it, too. She just needs a little help. "Girls, now that everybody can hear me, I want you to know one thing that is very important. You all, everyone of you, may consider this your home, also. You have made me an honorary sister, and I said I would be there for you, and to help with whatever I could. You may come here any time you need to talk. If I am not here, there will always be someone you can talk to. Ruth, Gloria, Carl, Renée. During the weekends, if you are finished with your homework, you can even come and help Zach and Cathie. You may even raid the fridge if you have a mind to. I am your sister, and this is 'OUR' house. Now, why don't we sing, while we eat?"

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 26
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Dinner (continued).

Sharon was very concerned for her sister, because Janice had always shown that nothing bothered her. Well, almost. There was the time a year ago when she came back looking like someone had just run over her favorite puppy. Well, someone had, so to speak, but he is in jail right now. But, since then, Janice had been strong, standing up for her beliefs; until today. The decorating party, the caroling, the gushing over Rachel in her new party dress; it just brought back memories from when she was young.

Now, Sharon sat with her and comforted her, knowing it was because her mother had not come to see her since she was brought to the home. Eve was working and had just walked in. She was told to grab a plate and help herself. She got her food, and saw Janice crying.

"Janice, what's wrong?"

"Eve," Sharon answered her, "she's feeling how much she misses having fun like this."

"Oh, Janice. Honey, we are here for you. You just wait. We will all work on getting her up here. If she refuses, we will make her an offer she can't refuse." Janice sniffled a giggle, but was still upset. "Listen, sister, you and Sharon have been the ones to help the others. If she doesn't want to come to see you, we will make sure she knows how much she has hurt you by leaving you here. Eat your dinner, sis, everything will be all right. You'll see."

Janice slowly ate her dinner, and mostly just picked at it. Suddenly, her plate dropped to the floor, and Janice started sobbing uncontrollably. She was so upset, that she had blacked out, and Naomi called for the ambulance.

When the ambulance from town got there, Janice was still unconscious with an erratic pulse and cold sweats. They took her to the hospital in town, and Naomi and Eve followed them. Naomi used her siren on her SUV and her emergency lights. When they got to the hospital, the ER doctor was very concerned, because he knew Janice from when she came in to town.

"How did this happen?"

"She was very upset, and it kind of got too big for her, and she just blacked out."

"All right. Are you her mother?"

"No, I'm deputy sergeant Naomi Petersen, Pine Meadows County Sheriff's office. I invited the girls from the home to have dinner at my house and help decorate the house and sing Christmas carols. She was remembering how much fun she used to have as a young girl, when she just started crying, then it just got worse. When she blacked out I called for an 11-41 and had her taken here."

"All right. Her pulse is erratic and she has cold sweats. I think I'm going to send her upstairs for a couple of days. This way she can rest, too."

"Thank you, doctor. Here is my cell number. If there are any changes with this girl, give me a call."

"I will, dragon lady."

"Dragon lady?"

"Yes, you're the lady that took that oaf down at the truck stop. Right?"

"I see I haven't officially even started work here yet, and already I have a nickname. Next you'll all be asking me where Bruce Lee is."

"We all know where he's at. He lives in Seattle."

"Yes, he does...kind of. Anyway, give me a call if there are any changes."

"Will do, dragon lady."

Naomi left shaking her head and smiling. So, she thought, she now has a reputation. Maybe it will help her do her job without much of a problem. At least she hoped so.

"Sharon, she will be all right. They put her on three west so she could get some rest. She needs that more than ever, right now."

Three west was the general medical floor where not too serious patients were taken. Heart patients were taken to two west. The second floor also held the adult ICU just around the corner from two west. The floor where chiropratic patients were taken was on five north, because it was where patients with broken legs, arms, backs, necks would be and given physical therapy as they healed. Stroke patients were on three west, until it became necessary to put them on two west.

Rachel and Renée were very concerned about Janice. Even though Rachel has been at the home less than a full week, she has come to know the girls as her siblings...her sisters. Renée was lucky, she had a younger brother and sister to help look after; Rachel was an only child.

"Renée, do you think she will be all right? What I mean is, you don't think she could have a relapse andbe in here loner. Do you?"

"No, Rach, I think Janice is going to be just fine. But we need to do something about getting her mother up here to see her daughter."

"What I am going to say, sis, is just between you and me...nobody else."

"Yes, of course, sis," Renée answered.

"Pinky swear." They hooked their two left little fingers together. "What I was going to say is, that Janice comes on as a strong girl who doesn't take any bs from anybody. But deep inside she is as scared as the rest of us at the home. Janice and the other girls have told me that her mother hasn't seen her, or written to here since the day she came to the home. We have got to find a way to get her mom up here."

"We will have to have Naomi and Trooper Jim in on this, too. Rach, I think we should all sit down with Naomi and figure out what to do. I have an idea." Renée went over by Naomi. "Sis, may I talk to you?"

"Yes, Renée, what is it?"

"It's Janice. I was told that her mother hasn't seen her since the day Janice went to the home. We have to get her up here, so Janice can see her."

"There is already something in the works. But here is something all the girls and even you can do. You can write her letters explaining that Janice is very frightened at the home without her mother's visits. Kind of explain that Janice would be the first one to admit she has problems and needs help with those problems. But she also needs her mother, too. Girls, gather round, please." Naomi told them what she had just told Renée, and everybody said that was a cool idea. "All right, who wants to sing more carols?"

A chorus of "me" came from all the girls.

All the girls were having the time of their lives. Outside of therapy and a visit now and then, several of the girls were very happy that Naomi came in to their lives. Naomi promised to help, but they had no idea that she meant what she said. This is why Janice broke down. She was not used to being treated like a human being, with kindness and respect.

Most of the girls, as was said earlier, came from good families, but because of their antics, embarrassed their families to no end. So, their families dropped them off here via the children's court. Some were brought here by their parents, because their parents wanted them to get help for their problems. Every girl at the home knew they had problems, and after being at Pine Meadows for a while came to know every girl there as her sister. The best help that they ever got, was from each other; until Naomi and Rachel came in their lives.

Now they were at Naomi's house, and were being told it was their house, too, because they were all sisters. The girls weren't just invited to work on decorating "Naomi's" house, but to decorate "their" house. Then they sang Christmas carols, had dinner that none of the girls had to cook, and it was served buffet style. To Janice this was the nicest thing that happened to her since coming to Pine Meadows. Gloria and Renée started the next carol.

"Chestnuts roasting on an open fire
Jack Frost nipping at your nose
Yule-tide carols being sung by a choir
And folks dressed up like eskimoes.

Then all the girls joined in.

"Everybody knows a turkey
and some mistletoe
Help to make the season bright
Tiny tots with their eyes all aglow
Will find it hard to sleep tonight

"They know that Santa's on his way
He's loaded lots of toys
and goodies on his sleigh
And every mother's child is gonna spy
To see if reindeer
really know how to fly.

"And so I'm offering this simple phrase
To kids from one to ninety-two
Although it's been said
many times, many ways
Merry Christmas to you."

I don't have any chestnuts, but I found an acorn," Janice said, actually smiling. Joy raised her hand in the air as if in a victory salute and stated with absolute clarity...

"From the tiny acorn the mighty oak shall grow." A chorus of right on was heard reverberating throughout the house. Naomi was standing back and watching these bond with each other. Not one girl told the other to shut up, or be quiet or anything that was negative. This was still Saturday, and Maddy told Naomi they had to get back to the house so the girls could get their proper rest. Naomi agreed.

"Girls, did everybody have fun?" There was another chorus of "yes" from the girls. "Mom says it is time you were getting back to the house so you can get your proper rest. I would love for you all to spend the night, but we don't have enough beds, although we do have the room. I think it would be better if you all slept in your beds, tonight. You can all come back tomorrow. I am sure there is something we can do."

"Like we can bake Christmas cakes and cookies," Sheryl said, almost jumping in the air.

"That sounds like a wonderful idea, Sheryl. Thank you. I also think to avoid any arguing, I will write all of what needs to be done, and place the slips in a bowl. Tomorrow, you will all pick what you will be doing in the baking party. There will the prep team, the baking team, the icing team and the serving team. That should give everybody something to do, and have fun doing it.

As the girls left, Carl, Renée, Gloria, Ruth, Sandi, Mandy and Naomi all got hugs from the girls. They were not in the least tired according to Diane Jensen, who was fifteen and said she was used to being up late on a Saturday night.

"How long ago was that, Diane?"

Diane shrugged her shoulders slightly, "two years ago."

Naomi looked at Madelline and gave a knowing wink and smile. The girls all got in the bus, and they headed for home.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 27
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Janice is taken back to the hospital.

The bus parked right by the house, so the girls didn't have to walk from the parking area where there were three buses parked. As they all filed out of the bus, and started going in the house, Sharon noticed that Janice was with them. She went over and told Madelline that Janice somehow had left the hospital. Madelline followed the girls inside, and when the door was closed, she followed Janice to her room. Janice seemed to be moving in a strange manner, almost as if she was asleep.

Madelline got a real chill and decided to call Naomi. Madelline used her cell phone and talked low so as not to disturb Janice.

"Naomi, Janice is here at the house. She was on the bus with the girls, and now she is in her room. Can you come over, please?"

After Naomi assured Madelline that she would be right there, Madelline hung up. She kept an eye on Janice, until Naomi came up the stairs and down the hallway. Madelline pointed to Janice laying completely dressed on her bed.

"I think I know what happened. Help me get her down to my SUV."

The two women asked two of the girls to help, and Naomi positioned one on each side of Janice, while Madelline took her feet and Naomi lifted from Janice' underarms. They placed Janice on the back seat of the SUV and Naomi used the seat belts to make sure Janice would not fall on the way back to the hospital.

When the belts were fastened, Naomi thanked everybody, and said everything will all right. Naomi got in the SUV and turned on her emergency police lights, and used the siren when she got out on the road. It took less than five minutes for Naomi to get Janice back to the hospital. She went in the ER doors and got a wheelchair. After getting a nurse to help her, Janice was placed in the wheelchair, and Naomi took her straight to three west. She stopped at the nurses station.

"Hi ladies, are you missing a patient."

"OMG! That's Janice Peyton! But, how?"

"I think she was sleepwalking. I remember a number of years ago, a man got completely dressed, got in his car and went to the supermarket to do the grocery shopping. He brought all of the groceries home, put them away, and went back to bed. His wife had thanked him for doing the shopping and he claimed he didn't. She opened the cupboards, the fridge and the freezer and showed him all the food. All he could do was scratch his head.

"I think this is what Janice was doing. When she wakes up, she will not remember coming back to my place, or riding the bus back to the home. I don't think she will repeat this. She did give us a scare though."

"Well, we are going to have to have a nurse in her room now, until she leaves the hospital. We don't want this repeating itself."

"I will stay with her for now."

"Thank you. Uhm, you're Naomi, right?"

"Yes, I officially start work Monday as a deputy sergeant here in Pine Meadows county."

"Do you know that you are the talk of the town? You are, you know. You took that Buck character down at the truck stop, and all of the merchants in town are very thankful you did."

"Well, he won't be back anytime soon. He has two felonies here, and outstanding warrants in three other counties. The other counties didn't know what his name was, they just had his fingerprints he left at certain places he burglarized. We can try him here on a change of venue from each of the counties. When Jim O'Donnell put his fingerprints online, they knew they had their burglar."

"Well, we still need to put a nurse in here. You are welcome to stay as long as you like."

"Thank you."

They took Janice back to her room, and got her in bed. They hooked her up to an IV, a heart monitor, and a blood pressure cuff that was set to take Janice' blood pressure every fifteen minutes. The young nurse that helped the nurses supervisor and Naomi, stayed in the room. She looked like she was about twenty one or twenty two, had light auburn hair, and pearl white teeth.

"Hi Naomi, I'm Kaye. I will be staying with her during the nights, and there will be another nurse taking over on first shift, then another on second shift. Has this patient done anything like this before?"

"Not that I was told. Even the house mother was surprised to see her at the home."

"Well, I had to ask. We now have her on observation 24/7. That means there will be a nurse in here all the time. This way, too, we can help her when she wakes up."

"Well, I am going to stay with her tonight. I moved here from Alameda county so I could be near one of the girls I had to take to the home. Then, these girls made me an honorary sister, and I promised I would be there for each and every one of them."

"Why don't you just get a job at the home, then?"

"Because I am a deputy sheriff sergeant. I train rookie deputies in hand to hand self defense. I am a tai chi martial artist. I like my job, because I not only can make a difference for the girls at the home, but I can make a difference for the whole county."

"I heard about what you did at the truck stop. If you were to run for sheriff, Naomi, I am willing to bet you would win hands down."

"Well, being the elected sheriff is not what I would like. I'm not a politician, I am a law enforcement officer. This is what I do."

"Well, I was just saying. But, maybe you're right. Some people just don't want the burden of running for sheriff every two years."

"Well, besides that, I have a seniority level, even starting a new department. My rank and seniority transfer with me. I have been offered a raise in pay, and I start Monday...officially."

"I think you already have started."

"I think you're right."

"I'll just sit in the chair. I feel responsible for these girls, and I have only just met them."

"That is great, Naomi. With that kind of attitude, you will make a lot of friends here."

"I promised the neighbor I had in Forest City I would look up her sister. She gave me her name and address. Carol Rodgers, Route one, box 33, Pine Meadows."

"That would be east of town. It isn't far. The Rodgers live in a nice house, and we see them in town when they have to buy something. Anyway, they are actually from here. Carol and her sister were both at the home, as I was. Just before I graudated from Pine Meadows High, I had asked Ms. Wells if it was possible that the home could put me through nursing school. She said they don't normally do that for girls who turn eighteen, but she would ask. When I graduated from high school, I was told that the state will pay my tuition for nursing school, because that is an honorable profession. I helped at the home until I graduated from nursing school, and here I am."

"May I ask why you were at the home?"

"Well, since you are an honorary sister, I suppose it will be all right. When I was fourteen, the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls had just basically opened. It was intended to be a boarding school for troubled girls. I was always going out with my boyfriend when my parents said no. This would be about eight in the evening, and I wouldn't get back until midnight or one in the morning. My mother kept asking me why I stay our so late and I wouldn't answer her. So, they heard about this place from our pastor, and they thought fine. So, they put me in the home, and I was allowed weekend home visits. But, on one of those visits, my boyfriend wanted me to go out on a Saturday night, and my parents said no more visits until I could learn to obey them. Well, anyway, I learned a lot being at the home. The girls all rallied around each other, helping by listening to our troubles, and giving us advice. That was when the house parents started to be called daddy, mom and even Ms. Wells, we called grandma Wells."

"But the home opened in 1996. You can't be more than twenty one or twenty two."

"Thank you, Naomi. I turned thirty years old this year."

"OMG! You look so young."

"Yes, I suppose I get that from my mother. I visit them now and then, and they are proud of the way the home has helped me. My ex-boyfriend has asked me out several times, but I keep telling him that I am only here for a few hours then I have to get back home, because I have to be to work."

"You know, looking so young, you could get carded in a tavern."

"Funny you should mention that, because I do, regularly." The two women giggled. "I even had one bartender tell me my driver's license was a fake. I called the police, and when they came to the bar, I had them check my driver's license, and when they told the bartender that my license was real, he had a shocked expression on his face. Of course he turned about a thousand shades of red, too, because he was embarrassed for telling me my license was a fake.

"He served me my drink and apologized. He told me I looked like I was sixteen. I told him that was the best compliment I had gotten all day. He laughed a little while shaking his head. I bet he told his relief too, when he came in. But that is alright, though, because if people think I am younger than what I am, it helps me a lot to appreciate what I have."

Janice made a uhn noise, and both women were up in less than a nano-second. When the nurse said she was just probably dreaming, Naomi and Kaye sat back down. Kaye kept looking at the monitors that they hooked Janice up to, after Naomi had brougt her back. Her blood pressure was still very low, and her pulse, too. Naomi was thinking back to a few days ago, when Janice had questioned her about why she wanted to help the girls being a cop. She remembered Janice saying it was the first time she had seen a cop cry. Naomi looked at Janice with motherly concern.

"Well, I for one would like a cup of coffee. Naomi, would you go out by the desk and tell them to give you my cup, and go to the break room, and get me a cup of coffee?"

Naomi went out by the nurses desk and told them what Kaye wanted. One of the nurses said she would get it, bcause she knew how Kaye liked her coffee. She asked Naomi if she wanted anything, and Naomi opted for a juice of whatever kind they had. The nurse said she would be right back. Naomi went back in the room and told Kaye that one of the nurses was getting her coffee.

"What did she look like?"

"Her name tag said Eileen."

"Oh, yes, she is the nursing assistant supervisor. She is very good to work with."

Eileen Granger was the perfect nurse. She made sure all the patients visitors were comfortable, and that the patients she took care of were too. She had been working at Pine Meadows Memorial Hospital for twelve years, and she was getting a little grey, but she never let that get in her way to help others.

When Naomi said that Kaye would like a cup of coffee, and she would like a juice, Eileen wasted no time in getting the refreshments. When Eileen brought the juice and coffee in the room, she looked at the monitors.

"How is our patient doing, Kaye?"

"Well, she made a noise and turned on her side. But the monitors haven't really changed since Naomi brought her back. As you can see her blood pressure is 97/64 and her pulse is 60. I am hoping that she isn't depressed."

"Well, I will talk to the doctor. I will see if she wants Janice to see the psych before she is discharged."

"The doctor that admitted her is also a psychiatrist. I'm sure she will want to talk to Janice about a few things."

"That's good then. Is Dr. Poole still the doctor there?"

"No, he's in jail for several counts of child molestation as well as rape of a minor on several counts."

"It's about time that pervert got caught. Who caught him?"

"He mildly molested the new girl I brought to the home. She told Jan and Jan told daddy, and daddy called the state police. That was when the troopers found out about the other girls he abused, and before you know it, they were taking him away in handcuffs. There are over twenty counts. The only girl he hadn't molested is a twelve year old that had just come to the home shortly before the girl I brought there."

"Well, I hope I get a jury summons. I want to help put that bastard away for good, after he has been neutered."

"Kaye, will you testify against him, too?"

"You bet I will. Mr. are you getting excited will go through hell in prison. Naomi, I think you should talk to Carol Rodgers, too. This perverted son of a ... oooooooo I want to hurt him so badly."

"Well, with the girls testifying against him, he won't see daylight for at least thirty years. Right now he is facing over four hundred years in prison, if the judge gives him the maximum sentence. The best thing the girls can be assured of, is there is no parole in this state."

"That is good. I will ask the district attorney if it is too late to have him charged with your being molested, as well as Carol and her sister Janet. They have five years to bring prosecution after the fact becomes known. So I will see. I want this perverted bastard to get as much time as possible, too."

"I need to use the restroom," Janice said in a sleepy voice.

"All right, dear. My name is Kaye and I am your nurse for tonight. Let's get you in the restroom." Kaye helped Janice to the restroom. "When you are finished, and you think you need help getting back, just pull that cord with the red tip." Kaye closed the door, and waited for Janice to finish. When she heard her cell go off, she knew Janice was done. "Come on, sweetie, let's get you back to bed."

After Janice had laid down and Kaye covered her up, she looked at the monitors, adjusted the IV, put the blood pressure cuff around her arm, and sat back down.

"I wonder if she will remember using the restroom?" Kaye had asked Naomi.

"Maybe, maybe not. We will just have to wait and see."

Her blood pressure cuff should be going off right about now." The blood pressure cuff began to inflate and a few moments later, deflated. It showed that Janice had a blood pressure 100/69 and her pulse was very erratic.

"She still hasn't calmed down, yet. I think this is going to take longer than just a few days."

"I hope you're wrong, Kaye. I really do."

Naomi's thoughts belied what she had just said. She was very worried about Janice now, and knew that Kaye may be right. This may just be more than a few days.

"Dr. Juanita Garcia is the doctor there now, and she will be there permanently after the new year. She wanted to see the girl I brought to the home early, so she could get her therapy schedule posted in the house."

"Yes, daddy makes sure we are on time for our appointments, and if we are in school, the social worker makes sure we leave in plenty of time. We have a lot of aunts and uncles at Pine Meadows, even in town.

"You know Kaye, living in Forest City, we don't see this kind of caring. Forest City is a big city, and there are all kinds of things that go on there. It is refreshing, to say the least, that there is that kind of caring here."

"It takes a village, Naomi. Sometimes the girls come in to town to talk with one of the shop keepers, or the librarian or even the guy that drives the street sweeper. They take time out of their busy schedule to help the girls. Sometimes they buy them a burger, fries and a soda pop, and just sit and talk. You would be surprised just how much this town has helped those in the home."

"Maybe not, Kaye. I cried when they made me an honorary sister. I guess I was just so used to institution inmates being disrespectful. I was pleasantly surprised when I found the girls all stuck together and had respect. Anyway, we are sisters by a vote of unanimous." Kay and Naomi giggled.

Just as Naomi got up to use the restroom in the hallway, the room restroom was for the patients, Kaye's day relief came in.

"I will be right back, I have to use the little girls room."

"Hurry back, Naomi. I will be here when you get back."

Ursula Klemp was from Germany, and was an exchange student. When she graduated as a nurse in Berlin, she came back to the U.S. and applied for citizenship. Between work and citizenship classes, Ursula had a full day. Becoming a citizen takes almost six years of classes.

When Naomi came back, Kaye introduced her to Ursula. After the usual amenities, Kaye said she had to leave, and Naomi said she would walk with her.

"It was nice meeting you, Ursula."

"The same to you, too, Naomi."

Naomi drove back to the home, in time for the girls to be sitting down to breakfast.

"Naomi!" Joy exclaimed. "How is Janice doing?"

"She is stable for now. Her blood pressure is still low and her pulse is still erratic. I will let you all know more as I hear it. You all may want to go and see her today, but let me caution you. She may not wake up, even if you talk to her."

"Naomi," Sharon asked in a shaky voice. "Is she in a coma?"

"I hope not, Sharon. We will know more later today. Dr. Nita will go and see her and make the decision of whether an air tube needs to be put in her esophagus." Several girls put their hands to their throats and made a 'I'm sick' face. "Anyway, girls, I am going home and do some things around the house. If you go and see Janice, let me know how she is doing when you were there." A chorus of we will resounded throughout the house. Jack Olsen just put his hands to his ears and smiled. Each of the girls got up and hugged Naomi and thanked her for being there for Janice, and letting them know how she was doing. Naomi started out of the door with tears in her eyes. Yes, Ma'am, nobody could ever accuse Naomi Petersen of being a hard nose.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 28
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Naomi gets a call.

No sooner did Naomi get in the house, than she was told by Gloria Richards that she had a phone call. It was Dr. Garcia.

"I will b right there, doctor."

"Ruth, Gloria, I have to go back to the hospital, there has been a complication with Janice."

"May I come, too, Naomi?" Renée asked meekly.

"Honey, I don't know how long I am going to be there."

"It's all right, Naomi, I am Janice' sister and I want to be there for her."

"Spoken like a true Pine Meadows sister," Eve said, smiling. "Call us, Naomi, and let us know how she is doing and what the doctor said."

"I will, Evie. Get your coat and boots, Renée, and let's go."

They got in the SUV and buckled their seat belts. Naomi headed for the hospital, and she was there in seven minutes. Being a half mile from town and the home, worked out perfectly for Naomi. This way she was between the two, and could get to any one of them quickly. Unless she was training, then she wouldn't be able to respond until after her shift, or if it was an extreme emergency, like it was now.

Naomi and Renée walked in the room, in time to see them insert a tube in to Janice' mouth.

"Doctor?"

"She isn't responding. She is going to have to be watched closely now. A nurse will have to be in the room with her. I understand that last night you brought her back, after seeing her at the home?"

"I was called by the house mother, that Janice was there and was asked to come and take her back. When I got to the home, Janice was on her bed, fully dressed. With the help of a couple of the girls, we got her in my SUV, and I brought her back here."

"Well, she will have to be watched very closely. Her pulse has calmed down somewhat, but she is still non-responsive. Renée, what are you doing here?"

"I came to be here for my sister. The girls at the home made Naomi and I honorary sisters, and a sister should always be there for the other."

"Well, I'm going to go an see other patients. I am on call today, because Dr. Marks is ill."

"Wait! You are the doctor for the home, and you work here, too!?!"

"Yes, Renée. I sub here for other doctors on the weekends and holidays. They know I work at the home during the week, but during my 'free' time, I sub here."

"I guess I have a lot to learn," Renée said, looking puzzled.

"It's us that work and lie at the home, that are learning from you, Renée. You and Rachel. You both are teaching us things we have heard so much negativity about. Let me ask you this. When you talk to a girl or a woman, why do you look us in the eyes, instead of at our breasts."

"Let me ask you, doctor. Why would I want to look at another girl's breasts, or even a woman's for that matter?"

"Fair enough. You do know, that I am going to do the same for Rachel, too. I need to be sure, before I can recommend srs, that this is what Rachel wants. I understand you have your own doctor."

"Yes, she is coming up tomorrow, and she is going to take me to lunch. I was told this is what she calls a 'fishing expedition'. She will take me out to see how I act in public. She said a boy who claims to be transgender, but is still all boy, will slip up unconsciously and revert to doing what boys do naturally; that is, ogle at girls. If the person who claims to be transgender does that, this doctor will stop the 'fishing' and take the 'boy' home. All he will get out of it is a free lunch."

"So what you are saying, that because you, yourself, are a female, and that has nothing to with your body. Did I say that right?"

"Yes, doctor, you did. See, it's like this. It is who we are in our soul. The body is just a vehicle for the soul that takes the soul on its journey through its female life. It is like getting in a car and having the car take you in to town, even though you are guiding it. The body serves as the soul's car, and even though the soul guides the body, the body does what the soul needs; much like car does what the person driving it
tell the car to do, by using the gas, brake and clutch pedals, and uses the steering wheel to keep the car straight.

"It is the same with the soul, doctor. The soul uses its will to steer the body to live a proper female life. Once we take that first plunge, there is no turning back. We have a guide called tsroadmap.com, and there is a lot of information in there. When you talk to Rachel, don't let her know you talked to me, because this way you will know she gave you those answers herself. I am not going to lie, doctor. Rachel and I have talked about this before. But not in such detail. What I asked her is, did she come to the home to go through her transition. She said yes and no. Yes, she is going to live the rest of her life as a female, no she didn't actually come to the home to go through her transition. What she said was, that when she came to the home, she realized then that this is what she wanted. She said it took coming to the home to find out who she really is. The rest she will have to tell you."

"Well, thank you for being candid. I heard what Rachel did the first night she was at the home. If she really wants the girls to help her, then I can recommend srs when she turns eighteen."

"Couldn't she have her srs sooner?"

"No, Renée. See, Rachel is not a true ward of the state. Her mother still has parental custody on home visits. If Rachel were to have her srs early, that permission would have to come from her mother as well as the judge that sent her to the home."

"What would a true ward of the state be, for instance?"

"Her mother and father would have to give up their parental rights, in family court. Then Rachel becomes a true ward of the state, and the state can make decisions regarding her treatment, including transferring her to a boys facility."

"That would not be too good for Rachel, because then she might have to defend herself against the boys that would want to abuse her. The girls have taken her under their wing, and are helping her with being the girl she needs to be."

"I agree that would not be good for Rachel, and with he legal name as it is now, would cause her no amount of peace. No, she is safe where she is. The girls trust her, the staff trusts her, and she trusts all of them. As time goes on, I will be observing her progress, to make sure she doesn't change her mind.

"Renée," Naomi said, interrupting. "Today is Christmas day, and we said we would be at the home, to help the girls celebrate the birth of our Lord Jesus. Do you want to go? We can come back later."

"All right, Naomi. I want to be there when Rachel opens her presents."

"I'm coming along too. I need to observe Rachel, especially if she gets any kind of female clothing as presents."

"We will meet you there, doctor."

With that, Renée gave Janice a very careful hug, as did Naomi, then they left for the home.

Chapter 2 - Christmas at the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls.

Naomi went first to her house and told everybody to come to the home and watch Rachel and the girls open their presents. She did tell Ruth, Rachel's mother, that the new home doctor would be there to observe Rachel, especially if she got any feminine clothes as presents. Ruth smiled and said that would be very good. Then the new doctor could see just how much of a girl Rachel really is. Carl, Gloria, Ruth, Mandy and Sandi were in Carl and Gloria's car, and Renée and Naomi in Naomi's SUV.

They all arrived at the home parking area at the same time. Then they went in the house at the same time. The girls were all sitting, talking mostly about nothing.

"It's about time you showed up, Naomi. We can't have Christmas without you and Renée. Now, if we are ready," Sharon said, with authority, "I will hand out the presents.

"The first present goes to Joy."

Joy opened her present to find a sewing kit. It had thread of different colors, needles you can sew by with and needles for the sewing machine, and even had a thimble.

"Thank you, everyone."

Even though the present said from Santa Claus, she knew they all chipped in to help buy the forty five dollar kit. She knew how much it cost, because for the past month, every time she went in to town, joy look at that kit, as if she was going to teleport it to her room at the home. This did not go unnoticed by her sisters. Joy got up and hugged everybody, including Renée. Sharon then continued.

"The next present is for Rachel."

Rachel opened the box to find a necklace and tear drop earring set. She immediately almost flew to the mirror in the living room, to see how it looked. Dr. Nita was writing down this observation. Sharon picked out another present, this time for Diane.

"OMG! This is just fabulous," She said holding up the sleeveless, black cardigan that had a wide , pink V in the plunge neckline. This sweater was made to be worn over a shirt or blouse. When she looked at the tag it said it was a size M and was from Brooks Brothers Women's. Diane put on the sweater, and it fit perfectly. The next present was for Janice, and you could have heard a pin drop, when the girls all of a sudden became eerily silent.

"Naomi, how is Janice doing?" Melanie Roberts asked, with concern for her sister.

"She is in a coma and the doctor doesn't know how long she may be out. I have heard though, that it is really up to her, if she wants to wake up or not. Many people spend years in comas because they can't wake up, or don't want to. She can hear us when we talk to her, but if and when she wakes up, she will not remember what she heard. She is stable for now."

Melanie Roberts stood up and faced everybody.

"I make a motion, that we suspend opening presents until Janice can be with us. I don't know about anyone else, but I am saying a prayer for her tonight just before I get in bed. Janice is going to need all the help she can get."

"I know who may be able to help," Naomi said, with determination. "Sisters, if I am correct in making my assumption, I am going to Belaire and talk to someone."

"Do you think you can get her to come up, even for this?" Joy Carver asked.

"I am going to try Joy, I am going to try. Janice needs her more than ever now, and I am betting she needs Janice right about now, too. When I get to Belaire I can better make my decision of how to proceed. She may not have had a choice, but to sign away her parental rights. I will see when I get to Wayne county."

"Naomi," Joy said with sadness in her voice. "Our parents come up here and take part in many of the programs they have set up for us. Some of our parents even go horseback riding with us, too. It would mean so much to us, if Janice' mom could help her through her therapy, and do things for and with Janice."

"So, who seconds my motion to suspend opening presents, until Janice can be with us?" Melanie asked the assembled girls.

Joy seconded the motion, and when asked who was in favor, all the girls said aye. Janice Peyton may have had a reputation as a tough girl, but right now she was very frail, and needed all the help she could get, even if they were prayers from her sisters.

Naomi hugged all the girls, and left for Wayne county, about almost five hours south of where she was.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 29
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Naomi visits Janice' mother.

Naomi had called in and said she would take the second shift, because she had to go to Belaire to see someone for one of the girls at the home. The supervising sergeant that took her call said that would be all right, and to drive safely. Naomi drove most of the night to get to Belaire. She drove up to a side by side duplex, and parked in front of Mrs. Peyton's residence. Naomi got out of her SUV and rang the doorbell.

"Yes, may I help you?" Asked a young looking woman in her early thirties.

"Yes, I'm deputy sheriff sergeant, Naomi Petersen, from Pine Meadows county. I came to ask you if you would accompany me back to Pine Meadows because your daughter Janice is in a coma. She was remembering how much fun she used to have when she was younger, while we were singing Christmas carols. She started crying and then just blacked out. It would mean so much to her if you could be there for her."

"I really...it isn't that I don't...see, deputy it is like..." Shaiya Peyton started crying, and Naomi moved to hug her. (Pronounced Shy-ya).

"It will be all right, Mrs. Peyton. I think what you both need right now, is each other. I know you still love her, and I am betting you gave up your parental rights, because you don't have the money to keep her there. Am I right?"

"Yes," Shaiya Peyton said through her tears. "You may call me Shaiya."

"And I am Naomi."

"Listen, why don't we get in my SUV and go to Pine Meadows, so that you can both be together?"

"All right."

Shaiya Peyton got her coat and boots on, grabbed her purse and left with Naomi. They both buckled their seat belts, and Naomi started for Pine Meadows.

"Why is a deputy sheriff concerned about my daughter?"

"Well, I had taken a girl to the home, and told her on the way that if she took part in all her therapy programs I would come up and help her. We were from Alameda county. But, after I thought about it for a bit, I decided to sell my house in Forest City and move to Pine Meadows county. I live one half mile from the home and the town. I transferred departments, and was supposed to start this morning, but then this came up. I have to do the second shift training sessions today. Anyway, the girls at the home voted to make me an honorary sister, and I vowed to be there for each and every one of them. Now that I live in Pine Meadows county, I can be."

"I have lived in Belaire all my life, and I swear, Naomi, I have never heard of a deputy sheriff going out his or her way to help someone in an institution,"

"Yes, Shaiya, the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls may be officially and institution, but the girls consider it their home. The staff there treats it just as if they were in their birth homes, and the girls can come and go as they please. Everybody in town looks out for the girls when they are there. I think when we get there, I will show you the home, after we see Janice."

"Is she just sleeping, or is there something else wrong?"

"That, Shaiya Peyton, is the sixty four thousand dollar question."

"Who is the doctor that is taking care of her?"

"Dr. Juanita "Nita" Garcia, MD PhD. She is the home's new doctor."

"Will I be able to talk to her?"

"Yes, Shaiya and I think she will want to talk to you, too."

Naomi thought that it didn't take much to get this woman to come with her to see Janice, and the questions she has been asking were that of a very concerned mother. There is more here than just lack of finances.

What made Naomi very good at her job was the fact that she had the ability to see things beyond what was in front of her or what was being talked about. This ability has helped her immensely, in the years of her law enforcement career. Even arresting a suspect, she would talk to them to find out why they did the crime she was arresting them for. Most did not talk back, but they didn't rebuke what she was asking either.

She couldn't help but feel that a grave mistake has been made, placing Janice in the home and then disowning her. If Naomi had anything to do with this, it was to get Janice and her mother back together, come hell or high water, but preferably because they wanted to be together.

"I see a sign that says 'food'. Would you like to stop and get something to eat?"

"Oh Naomi, thank you, but I don't think I could keep anything down right now; not with my baby in the hospital."

Now Naomi knew she was right. Shaiya still loved Janice, and it wouldn't take much to get these two back together.

"Shaiya, just between us and nobody else; did someone tell you to sign away your parental rights?"

"Yes. The social worker assigned by the court thought it would be best, because she told me it would cost me thousands to keep her there, and there was no way to tell how long she would be there."

"She didn't tell you that she could be there for six months and then return home, if she completed her therapy?"

"No. No, she didn't. Is...is that...possi...ble?"

"Yes, Shaiya, it is."

"Then she lied to me."

"Most social workers I know, Shaiya, are very devious in their attitudes, especially where minors are concerned. There are even some social workers who don't like children and will do whatever they can to separate them from their homes. When you talked to this worker, did she seem friendly, or had an attitude."

"She had a very bad attitude. She was very adamant about me signing away my parental rights."

"Would you like to have those rights back?"

"Yes, by any means possible."

"Then, Shaiya Peyton, you shall have your wish. Mention that to Janice when we get to the hospital. The doctor seems to think it is a good idea that we talk to her, because she can still hear us, but may not remember what we said."

"I will be very soothing when I talk to my baby. She is an only child, and I shouldn't have listened to that worker."

"Well, what is done, is done, but we can make it better. A lot better. Are you sure you don't want a salad or something?"

"Naomi, I think I would like that."

Naomi pulled off of the highway, and headed towards an all night truck stop called The Stretch located just of highway 75,north. They went inside the restaurant, and sat down in a booth. A waitress came over and asked if she could take their orders.

"We would just like to look at the menus for a bit. I have never been in here before, so I want to see what kind of gourmet food you have here." The waitress giggled.

"Honey, if you find any gourmet food on that menu, please tell us so we can tell the cook." Naomi and Shaiya giggled.

"Actually I will have a cheeseburger deluxe, a small side salad, and..." Naomi looked over at the counter to see what kind of soda pop they had. "And a Sprite."

"For you, Miss?"

"I will have what she is having."

"Thank you, your orders will be up shortly and your drinks are on the way."

The waitress who looked as though she may have worked there a number of years, was pretty, even if she was aging a bit. Her dull blonde hair was coiffed without a hair out of place. Naomi pondered that all the walking she does, must be good exercise. Her name was Candace, or Candi for short.

"Here are your drinks, your orders should be right up."

They waited a few minutes, and Candi brought their orders.

"Here is your gourmet dinner. Enjoy and leave your tip under your plate." All three women giggled.

Naomi and Shaiya talked as they ate."

"Shaiya, when we get to the hospital, I will make sure they know you are Janice' mother. This way you can come visit her any time, day or night. She is in AICU and there is a nurse in the room with her. Last night she was sleepwalking, and left the hospital and came back to my new house. Nobody noticed her until the girls were taken back to the home for bed. That was when I got a phone call telling me Janice was at the home. I knew she was still sleeping, so the house mother and two girls helped me get her in my SUV, and I took her back to the hospital. That was when the nursing supervisor said that a nurse will have to be with her in her room 24/7 until she leaves the hospital, even in AICU. The nurse in the room is a floater, so that the regular RN can look after the other patients. I think she was sleepwalking and automatically came to my house because she subconsciously knew she was safe there.

"I am hoping that you will be able to bring her out of her coma. I think if she knows she is going to be safe with you, and you are never going to abandon her again, she will wake up. The doctor said it is really up to her when she wakes up. Right now she may not want to, because there is safety, security and peace in the sleep."

"I hope she can wake up. I want to tell her so much."

Naomi smiled. She was quite often never wrong when it came to her judging another's character. Naomi looked at Shaiya and knew she had judged this woman correctly. After they finished their food, they sat there taking their time with their drinks, when the restaurant started filling up with the breakfast crowd.

"I think we better go."

The two women got up, and Naomi paid the bill, and they left the restaurant.

"Thank you, Naomi."

"For what?"

"For being their for my baby and for me."

"Oh pfft, think nothing of it. I am just happy I can help."

"In all my born day, I have never seen anybody who arrests people be so kind and generous."

"It's a flaw in my character." Shaiya giggled. "Cliff Robertson said that to Robert Culp when he Played Lieutenant jg, John Fitzgerald Kennedy in the movie PT-109."

"How old are you, Naomi?"

"Thirty-two."

"What do you know about John Fitzgerald Kennedy?"

"Well, let me see. Thirty-fifth President of the United States, a bona fide war hero, had his PT boat cut in half by a Japanese destroyer, lived off of raw coconuts and strained salt water. Kept his men in line and showed strength while waiting until they were rescued by natives of the area and taken to an Australian island watcher name Rich Evans, who when John Fitzgerald Kennedy became President, called Rich Evans to the White House and gave Rich Evans the coconut John F. Kennedy wrote his please rescue us message on. He was assassinated in Dallas, Texas on Novermber 22, 1963. Outside of that, I don't know anything about him, except he was born in Brookline, Massachusets in 1917 and his brother Joe, junior died in WWII when he was flying missions over Germany. No, Shaiya, I don't know anything about the thirty-fifth President of the United States." Both women laughed.

In just a few short hours, Naomi had succeeded in getting this woman to loosen up and to actually laugh. With her concern over her ill daughter, Naomi knew that Shaiya Peyton would be the best mother any mother could ever be, because she was going to make sure she listened to her daughter. No ma'am, nobody could ever accuse Naomi Petersen of being a hard nose.

Chapter 2 - At the hospital.

About an hour later, Naomi turned off of the highway and on to the two lane county road that led to the town of Pine Meadows. As they rode along this road, Naomi saw the same girl riding her horse that she had seen when she took Rachel to the home. Naomi knew she didn't have much longer before she saw the truck stop.

As the truck stop came in to view, Naomi said she needed to use the restroom. Shaiya thought that was a good idea. Naomi pulled in to the truck stop, and was welcomed by everybody there.

"I will have a coffee to go. I will be right back."

Shaiya and Naomi went in the restroom, and came out a few minutes later. They went in the restaurant, and sat down. "I will have that coffee here, please."

"Me too," Shaiya added.

They sat and drank their coffees and just took their time. Fifteen minutes later, they were back in the SUV and on the way to the hospital. Naomi pulled in to the parking space, and both women went in the main doors. They went up to the second floor and right in to AICU.

"Delores, this is Janice Peyton's mother, Shaiya. She is going to be here for a while, so make sure she sees the doctor when she comes in. I have to get home and in to my uniform and get my ... self to work. Shaiya, I will be back shortly, but just remember, the nurses have my number in case they have to get a hold of me."

Shaiya and Naomi hugged, and then Delores Atkinson took Shaiya to see Janice. Naomi then left, using her siren to get home quickly. Then she hopped in the shower, got cleaned up, got in her uniform, and raced to worked and made it with two minutes to spare. ***Phew*** that was a very close call. Naomi went in the undersheriff's office after signing in.

"Naomi, come in, have a seat. I am assigning you to a trooper today. You will be driving a state trooper car, and the trooper will make the arrests and give out the tickets. Your job besides driving the car, will be to to back up the trooper. Think you can handle that little detail?"

"Oh yes." Naomi was smiling.

"Yes, I bet you can at that. Alright then, I am assigning you to State Trooper James O'Donnell for the next eight hours. I will see you bright and early tomorrow morning at seven."

"Yes, sir."

Naomi left the undersheriff's office, and headed for the parking lot where Trooper O'Donnell was waiting patiently.

"I thought you would never get here. What took you so long?"

"I found Janice' mother, and brought her up here to see Janice. She is at the hospital right now."

"Well, what are we waiting for? Let's go and see Janice."

Naomi was going to enjoy this detail today, because not only was she successful in putting mother and daughter back together, but she was on patrol with the man who she wanted to be with for the rest of her life. Except, he hasn't said anything, yet. Naomi was old fashioned that way. The man had to "pop" the question.

Naomi pulled in to the Emergency Room parking lot and parked in a space reserved for police vehicles. They went in the side door, and up to the second floor. When they walked in the room, they heard Shaiya talking to Janice.

"Baby, I'm sorry. I want you to come home. I want us to be a family again, like we were when you were younger." Shaiya was holding Janice left hand. "Baby, please wake up. Naomi says I can get my parental rights back. I want you to know that I love you very much. Please baby girl, please wake up. Please wake up...I want you to come home for good. No more adolescent home, no more yelling, no more social workers, no more doctors except for medical reasons. Please Janice, I will listen to what you have to say, I will answer your questions, I will actually give you teenage birthday parties. Janice, do you know that Naomi drove most of last night to come and get me. If it wasn't for her, I wouldn't have known what to do.

Shaiya looked up and saw Naomi and a state trooper she didn't know.

"Shaiya," Naomi said in a whisper. "This is State Trooper Jim O'Donnell. He is also concerned about Janice."

"Why is the police so concerned about my daughter.

"Because, ma'am, it takes a village, and we believe in that very strongly here."

"My name is Shaiya, sir."

"My name is Jim. It is nice to meet you."

"It is nice to meet you, too, Jim."

"Janice, sweetie, Naomi and Jim O'Donnell are here. They want to give you hugs."

Naomi gave Janice a hug and so did Jim.

"Janice, what your mother said is all true. She wants you to come home, and if Jim and I have anything to say about it, that is exactly what will happen. Your mother wants you home, you want to be home, and we can make that happen together. Janice, Jim and I have to go and catch bad guys now, but we will be back."

Naomi gave Shaiya a hug and told her to keep talking to Janice. She said she would take her out for dinner at the town diner, and bring her back to the hospital.

Naomi and Jim O'Donnell left the AICU and went back to the squad.

"Squad 356."

"356 Go."

"Squad 356, a family disturbance at route one, box 732, the Hilts family."

"Squad 356, ten-four."

"Naomi you go south out of town about two miles, then turn left and go for another three miles. The house is on your side but the mailbox is on my side. I will let you know when you have to pull in to the driveway. As they neared the house, Naomi rolled down her window and listened. She heard yelling and things breaking like they were being thrown. She pull in to the drive and turned off the engine.

The noise was so loud inside they didn't even hear Naomi and Jim coming. Jim O'Donnell pounded on the door, and a man answered.

"Yeah, what the hell do you want. Nobody called the cops here."

"May we talk to you outside, sir?" Jim O'Donnell had asked the man. The man stepped outside, and Jim O'Donnell handcuffed him behind his back. "Now, sir, will you please tell us what it going on here."

"The damn bitch doesn't know how to cook, she puts all those damn spices in the food and that is all you can taste." Just then a woman came out.

"Excuse me officer, but may I speak with one of you?"

"Naomi, please talk to her while I find out what this guy's problem really is." Naomi went inside with the woman.

"Ma'am I am deputy sergeant Naomi Petersen, Pine Meadows County Sheriff's office."

"Oh! I am so happy to meet you. I have heard so many rumors, it is nice to put a face to the name. Anyway, I made Italian spaghetti tonight, and it is my husband's favorite. But tonight he has been drinking, and when he is drunk, he doesn't like anything. So he started yelling at me and throwing our vases against the wall, telling me he should be throwing them at me. He did throw one, and before he did he said he was going to kill me. I can't live like this any more."

"Is your husband the sole support for the house?"

"No, he doesn't have a job. I work taking care of elderly people, and I pay the mortgage and bills on the house and buy the food."

"Would you like to press charges against him?"

"For what, exactly?"

"Attempted murder."

"Why?"

"Because him saying he was going to kill you, and then throwing a glass vase at you, is attempted murder under the language of the statute. It was a glass vase, right?"

"Yes, and yes I would like to press charges."

"Thank you. Do You have a car?"

"Yes."

"Meet us at the courthouse. We are going to take him in and book him." Naomi walked outside. "Jim, what is his name."

"William Hilts."

"William Hilts, you are under arrest for attempted murder. You have the right to remain silent, if you choose to give up that right, anything you say now will be held against you in a court of law. You may have an attorney present during questioning and if you cannot afford an attorney, one will be appointed by the judge before any questioning is done. Do you understand these rights, I have just read to you?"

"You lousy bitch. You better pay my bail or I swear when I get out..."

"Sir, if you continue to speak after your rights have been read to you, we can hold whatever you say against you. If I were you, I wouldn't say anything else."

Naomi was cautioning the man to remain silent, and Jim just stood there, smiling because his soon to be fiancée was in full control.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 30
by Barbara Lynn Terry

(Author's note: In most states of the United States, it is considered attempted murder if you utter the words, "I am going to kill you", or "now I'm going to kill you" or anything along those lines and then you follow that threat by throwing something at the person that can injure them or by hitting them. This is why William Hilts found himself being arrested for felony attempted murder.)

Chapter 1 - Naomi's very busy Monday.

As Naomi put Mr. Hilts in the back of the squad, state trooper Jim O"Donnell was calling for a transport squad to take Mr. Hilts in to the jail. They would book him when their shift was finished. It took about ten minutes for the squad to get to where Jim O'Donnell and Naomi were. The trooper got out of the car.

"Hi Jim. What have we got here?"

"Hi Pete. William Hilts was trying to kill his wife by throwing glass vases at her and telling her he was going to kill her. Take him in, and we will book him when we finish our shift. Pete Schultz, this is deputy sheriff sergeant Naomi Petersen."

"Hi Pete," Naomi said, extending her hand with a smile.

"So you're the lady dragon everybody has been talking about. It is nice to meet you, too."

Peter Werner Schultz was a fourth generation German, whose great grandfather came over from Germany. He has lived his whole life in Pine Meadows, and went to Pine Meadows high school. He enlisted in the U. S. Army, and was a veteran of Desert Shield and Desert Storm. He was awarded a few medals for bravery above and beyond the call of duty, risking his life for the lives of his platoon. When he came back and was honorably discharged at Fort Bragg, North Carolina, he came back home to Pine Meadows and applied to be a state trooper. He has served both his country and his community with honor and dignity. He was also one of Jim O'Donnell's friends.

Jim opened the back door of his squad to transfer William Hilts to Pete's squad, when Mr. Hilts kicked Jim O'Donnel in the tummy and started running. Pete went after him, but knowing that Mr. Hilts was handcuffed behind his back, he couldn't run very fast or very far. Pete just walked after him and waited for Mr. Hilts to give up.

Mr. Hilts tripped on the uneven asphalt of the road, and Pete Shultz caught up to him and arrested him for striking an officer in the performance of his duty. This was Pete Shultz' arrest, and it would keep Mr. Hilts in jail until Naomi and Jim could get to the jail to book him. It is a pity that Mr. Hilts didn't allow himself to be arrested quietly. Judge Granger will have fun with him in the morning.

Naomi was resting on a tree stump that was the remnants of a tree long since cut down. With Pete Schultz there to help Jim, she knew that Jim would understand if she sat this one out. Besides, Naomi was tired, exhausted, kaput and whatever other words you want to use to say she was tired. Naomi Petersen not only had a long night and day, but has had a long and busy weekend, too. She knew when she got home, she would take a quick shower and crawl in to bed. Maybe stagger to bed would more descriptive.

"Squad 356."

"Squad 356, go."

"Squad 356, squad 347 is bringing in a suspect for felony assaulting an officer and attempted murder. Sgt. Petersen and myself will book the suspect on the attempted murder charge when our shift is finished. But squad 347 made the arrest for felony battery to an officer while in the performance of his duty."

"Squad 356, ten four."

Jim asked Pete if he needed assistance taking Mr. Hilts in, but he said no, he could handle it. With nothing more to say, Pete left for the jail with Mr. Hilts.

"That is not our usual family disturbance call. Normally, the guy gets drunk, hits wife or one of the kids, goes to jail to sober up, and goes back home. This, though, is a rarity."

"Jim, what would make a man so mean like that?"

'When you find out, Naomi, you let me know. By the way, my family is having a few friends over. Would you like to come?"

"I'd love to, Jim. Thanks."

"Squad 356?"

"Squad 356."

"Squad 356, proceed code 3 to Williams and Pinecrest Roads for traffic detail. House and Barn fire. Report to Lieutenant Daniels."

"Squad 356, ten-four. Well, deputy Naomi Petersen, ready for some real exciting police work?" Naomi giggled, because all officers said the same thing when it came to directing traffic.

"Let's go, trooper James O'Donnell." Jim opened Naomi's door for her. "Why thank you, gallant knight. I could get used to this, you know."

"Yeah, says you." They both smiled. "Lieutenant Daniels is a hard slave driver on the job, but off duty he is very nice."

Lieutenant Walter Daniels is forty years old and a fifteen year veteran of the Pine Meadows county sheriff's office. He started out as a jailer, and worked his way up through patrolling, and all the lower rank grunge work, before taking his exam for lieutenant. He was the supervisor that Naomi and Jim had to report to for their assignment.

When an officer was sent to a fire to direct traffic, they never knew how long they would be there. These fires could take quite a while to put out. This particular fire involved a barn as well as the house. They were still a few miles away and they could see the orange corona lighting up the sky.

As they pulled up, lieutenant Daniels waved them over.

"Hi Jim, take the post at Pinecrest and Hilldale, and reroute traffic. It looks as though we have to sound another alarm to help put this fire out."

Another alarm meant another fire truck or possibly two fire trucks from another town to help. Sometimes, one truck from each of the surrounding communities helped in local fires. Jim O'Donnell and Naomi proceeded to their post. When they got there, Naomi put out the orange traffic cones, blocking the through lane, while the squad itself blocked the other. Noticing what corner of the intersection the fire was on, made Jim O'Donnell direct traffic to the east. That would take motorists three miles away from the fire. Being a rural road, onlookers were not permitted.

"Now we wait, until we're given the all clear to head back to make arrests. We may even make a few here, if people aren't careful."

"Yeah, some people are head strong that way. They don't like taking detours."

"That is what life is all about, is one detour after another."

"You can say that again, Jim."

"That is..."

"All right, smart ass, that is quite enough."

"What? You said 'you can say that again, Jim'. So, I was just going to do what you said."

"Uh huh ... You know Jim, I'm going to be the first woman to actually find the male mind...I don't know where I will look for it, but I will find it." They both laughed a bit at what Naomi said.

"Well, I wish you lotsa luck, girly, 'cause we can't even find the male mind." They both laughed, again.

"Jim, I am warning you now. I am having a Fourth of July BBQ at my house and you are invited. So don't make any other plans for that day."

"Naomi, this is still December, let's get through winter first."

"I have already put my written request in for that entire day off. You had better do the same."

"I had better?"

"Yes, you had better."

"Just who do you think you are, that you can give me orders like that?"

"Your future wife."

"Naomi, are you serious?"

"Well, I have been waiting for you to ask me, and you haven't said a word. Men!"

"I guess I have been preoccupied. I will tell you what, you come to our little get together, and we can make it official."

"I'll think about it, trooper. I may be working that day."

"Well, deputy, you had better be there or I will hold you in contempt."

"Contempt?"

"Yes, contempt."

"Contempt of what?"

"I will hold you in contempt of not being there with your future husband."

"Oh, is that all. Pffft, I'll think about it."

"Naomi, I have been too long without a wife. Will you marry me?"

"Yes, James O'Donnell, I will. I guess I can divorce my husband and marry you."

"Your husband? Are you married?"

"Yes, James O'Donnell. I am married to my work. My work has been my husband for ten years, I need to trade him in on a live model."

"Well, I will gladly take his place."

"You are more than welcome to, my gallant knight in shining armor."

"M'lady doth giveth the compliment a little too quickly."

"And sir knight has been almost negligent in asking his favorite girl to marry him."

"Favorite girl, hey. Now I wonder who that could be?"

"James, would you like to drive home tonight, or walk?"

"Uhm, okay, okay."

"Squad 356, report."

"Squad 356, engaged and post is secure."

"Ten-four squad 356 and congratulations."

"I heard that 356 and on behalf of the Pine Meadows county sheriff's office, may I say congrats and what the sam hill took you so long?"

"Squad 327, squad 356, thanks and I was waiting for the right moment."

"So, almost at the end of your shift, doing traffic duty on a cold, miserable winter's day on a country road intersection, directing traffic, is the right moment?"

"Ten-four, squad 327." Naomi giggled.

"Jim, did you ever want to be a comedian?"

"No."

"I think you missed your calling." Both Jim and Naomi laughed.

Truth be known it was moments like these that made police work tolerable. You had to have a sense of humor or you would burn out in a year.

They heard another siren approaching their location, so they moved the traffic cones, and backed up the squad. The Tempest Township Volunteer Fire Department's spare truck came roaring through the intersection. Jim put the cones back, while Naomi moved up the squad.

"Tempest. That's their spare pumper. They replaced it last year with a brand new model. They have that one, and two others, plus two ambulances. If they're not careful, they will end up urbanized and incorporated."

"Where is Tempest, from here?"

Jim pointed west. "Three miles straight that way. We get calls now and again from there, but not many. They have a township constable, and he keeps the peace pretty good there."

"I have never been this far north, until I had to bring Rachel to the home. How big is Tempest?"

"Well, if you blink going down its main street, you will miss it entirely. There is a tavern on each of the four corners of the township. They are called the East, West, North and South Saloons. Very imaginative, right."

"No." Naomi giggled.

"So anyway, in the very small business section, there is maybe three stores and they are all on one block. There are about forty homes throughout the township. So, it really isn't all that big."

"Squad 356."

"Squad 356."

Squad 356, squad 327 says the fire is almost out, but would you stay an extra hour while the fire marshal investigates the cause of the fire/"

"Ten-four, dispatch. Tell squad 327 I said we are running low on gas, and will need to fill up shortly."

"Ten-four squad 356."

"I heard that Jim, but we are going to need that intersection blocked for about another hour. The fire is actually out, but there are still spot flames here and there."

"Squad 356, ten-four."

As they waited for the fire marshal to call it a night and the flames were all out, Naomi and Jim sat and talked.

"So, uhm, are we going to have a church wedding, are we going to elope, or are we just going to go the courthouse and have judge Marshall marry us?"

"Naomi, I think I would love a big church wedding. That way you can bring your friends and family and I can bring mine, and we can have a grand time."

"I have always dreamed of being married in a church and having a big reception afterwards. Then go on a two week honeymoon."

"Do all girls dream of these things?"

"Yes, Jim, as well as having the most elaborate wedding gown in creation."

"I was just asking. So I guess the bride providing the dowry is out of the question?"

"Dowry? OMG! Jim, this isn't back in the whatever medieval period where the father of the bride provided the husband with a dowry...such an insinuation today is totally absurd."

"Naomi, do you have a middle name?"

"Yes, but I never use it. I don't even have my middle initial on my driver's license."

"Why is that?"

"Because how you like to go around with a cool name like Naomi and a middle name like Jane?"

"Well, speaking for myself, I wouldn't like that at all." Naomi giggled.

"That is what I mean. My full name is Naomi Jane Petersen. I just never use the Jane."

"I think it sounds nice."

"Do you really mean that, Jim?"

"Yes, Naomi Jane Petersen, I do."

"Do you remember the last two words you just said?"

"Huh?"

"No, Jim, that wasn't one of them."

"What last two words?"

UH OH! Jim O'Donnell is way too young to have alzheimer's. Well, it is sure that Naomi will remind him...maybe. Jim O'Donnell has another disease...forgetfulitis. But, then again, he is just being a typical male. They say it once and forget it seconds later.

"I still don't get you, Naomi."

"MEN!"

"What? Aren't we supposed to be married to argue like this?"

"Jim, am I going to be the only one 'married' after we say, 'I do'?"

"What?"

"Never mind." Naomi just sighed and shook her head.

"Squad 356?"

"Squad 356, go dispatch."

"Squad 356, squad 327 said it is all clear. You may reopen the intersection."

"Squad 356, ten-four."

"Naomi, help me with the cones, and let's get this beast of a car something to drink."

They had enough gas to get to the only gas station in town. Then, it was off to the jail to book Mr. Hilts for attempted murder.

After they had completed their duty roster for the day, they both were very tired, but Naomi was totally exhausted.

"Naomi, it was fun working with you. I hope we can do it again, someday."

"Thank you, Jim. I enjoyed working with you today and we definitely have to do this again. I'm telling my supervisor I am taking tomorrow off and resting."

They both hugged, and then Jim O'Donnell kissed Naomi on the lips.

"That should hold you over until my little get together."

"That was nice, Jim, but, uhm, let me see how that feels, just one more time."

They kissed again, when Jim's backup, Steve walked through the garage.

"You two need a room." They both laughed.

Naomi left the state police barracks garage, and left for home. She had told her supervisor that she was taking tomorrow off and the reasons why. He approved the time off, and Naomi headed home.

After putting on the parking brake, and going inside the house, Naomi was so utterly and totally out of it. She got her panda bear pajama set, and went in the bath room and took a quick shower, then she dragged herself to her bedroom, where she was asleep in less than a nano-second after her head hit the pillow.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 31
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - The girls visit Janice.

The next morning while Naomi slept, Renée said she was going over to the home and visit with the girls. Her mother said she would drive her, but Renée said she would rather walk. In city blocks, the home was only about six blocks from the house, eight if you counted door to door. Gloria Richards told her daughter to dress warm because the temperature was three below zero. Renée got out her snowsuit, her down thick winter coat, her thick mittens, her faux fur lined boots and her scarf. If you have ever lived in a northern state in the winter, you know you had to dress warm or else you would could contract hypothermia. After putting everything on, including her ear muffs, pull over knit hat and tying her parka in place, Renée put on her thick mittens and her mother opened the door for her. Renée then left for the home. It didn't take her long to get to the home, because she walked briskly to keep warm. As she walked in the front door of the home, Sharon Hardesty ran to her and hugged her.

"My gawd sis, you are freezing. Did you walk here?" All Renée could do was nod. "Are you crazy, or something? It is below zero out there."

Sharon helped Renée off with her winter things, and then Renée went in the living room and sat by one of the heaters.

"Renée, I know you don't live that far from here, but next time have someone drive you when it is this cold or colder outside. I don't need you getting pneumonia on us."

"All right, sis, I promise. I will have someone drive me. I came over to see my sisters." That got her hugs even from Jack Olsen and Jan as well as the girls."

"Have you heard how Janice is doing?"

"No, not since Sunday when I went there to see how she was doing. She was still in the coma and unresponsive. I am going with her mother, my mother and dad, and I think Eve and Naomi will come, too."

"I think we should all go and see her. She may be in a coma, but we can still visit."

"That is a wonderful idea, Darlene. I will have the bus pulled up in a bit, and we can all go. Renée, you can ride with us to get there, and you can call your mother from the office and tell her."

"Thank you, Jan. I had better call her now, then."

Renée called her mother and told her she was riding to the hospital to see Janice with the girls. She said she would meet her and the others there. Her mother said that was fine, and wanted to know how frozen she was when she got to the home.

"Mom, Sharon yelled at me and told me to be driven the next time I want to come here."

Renée's mother said she suspected as much, but still wanted to know how frozen she was after getting there.

"Mom, I was like a human popcicle. I was pretty frozen."

Renée's mother said she would meet her at the hospital and that Janice mother should already be there.

When they all got to the hospital only a few of the girls were allowed in at a time. Shaiya Peyton was already there and talking to Janice in tearful words.

"Jan, honey, it's mommy, sweetheart. I want you to come home. I promise, I really promise I will listen to you. I will let you go on sleepovers with your girl friends. Please, sweetie, please wake up. I...I'm...please honey." Shaiya looked up to see Sharon, Darlene and Renée standing by the foot of the bed. "Honey, your sisters are here to see you. Please wake up so you can see them." Shaiya Peyton looked up at Sharon Hardesty and just shrugged her shoulders while shaking her head. Sharon moved to Janice' side.

"Hey sis, it's Sharon. Hey, look girlfriend, I have nobody to say 'stifle it' to. It is really boring around the house without you. Rachel and all the other sisters are here too, but they will only allow a few of us in at a time, because of the room being not big enough." Sharon took Janice' hand in hers and just held it between her hands. "Sis, please come back to us. I know you feel safe and peaceful in the resting, but I promise you this; we will not allow anybody to ever hurt you again. Not ever. Jan, please wake up. All right, be stubborn. We have to do our chores while you just lay around sleeping. I wish I could sleep as peaceful as that."

Janice did not move, and Sharon looked at Shaiya Peyton, Darlene and Renée and just shrugged her shoulders.

"Janice, it's Darlene. Hey, we need a fourth for canasta. Girl, you are the girl when it comes to playing canasta. We can't get anybody else to play with us. By the way, sis, we are not opening our Christmas presents until you come back and open yours, too." Just then, Darlene felt someone squeeze her hand. She saw it was Janice. "Sis, if you can hear me, squeeze my hand, again." Nothing happened.

"Janice, please, if you can hear me. It's Darlene. Please squeeze my hand, again." Nothing happened, and Darlene looked at Janice' mother, with a sad look. "Janice, Naomi brought your mother all the way from Belaire to see you. She wants so much to tell you she is sorry for placing you in the home. Jan, please girlfriend, you have to wake up."

Darlene started crying, and then there was a hand patting and caressing Darlene's hair. Darlene looked to see Janice eyes open and a smile on her face.

"Sis, are you awake. You can actually see me?!?" There was no response. This time Darlene was confused, as was everybody else. Renée had gone to get the nurse. When the nurse came in and saw Janice' eyes open and the smile on her face, but got no response to being touched, she told everybody there what was going on.

"It is not uncommon that some of those in comas will look like they are awake, but they aren't."

"But she even caressed my hair, though."

"That may have been an automatic reaction to your crying. I will note in her chart what I saw and what you have told me. I am sure Dr. Garcia will want to talk to all of you." The nurse left to put this in Janice' chart.

Janice rolled over on her side, and started talking in her sleep.

"Mommy, why won't you listen to me? I want to ask you something. Mommy?"

"I'm here, baby, I'm here. You can ask me anything you want and I will listen and answer you."

"Mommy, why is it so dark? I can't see anything. Did the lights go out?"

"Yes, baby, the lights went out. I'm looking for the breaker box, now."

"Mommy? Mommy? Mommy, where are you?"

"Oh baby, I am right here. you stay here while mommy fixes the lights."

While Shaiya held Janice' left hand, Renée held Janice' right hand.

"Hey sis, it's Renée. My mom and Rachel's mom is coming to see you, too. Evie said she would be by this morning because it is her day off. Hey, Jan, wanna go in town and do a little retail therapy? Just you and me? We can get a burger a fries, too. Jan, I wish you would talk to me, because when you don't talk to me, I think maybe you don't like me." Janice not only opened her eyes, but looked around the room.

"Why is everybody staring at me?" Sharon ran to get the nurse.

"Hi baby," Shaiya Peyton said to Janice with a smile.

"Mo...mom!"

"Yes, sweetie. Naomi came and got me yesterday and brought me up here. Janice, you will never have to worry about me never being there for you again. Naomi is going to help me get you home. Would you like that, honey?"

"Oh mom! If only you knew how many times a day I had wished that very thing. Naomi must be an angel, because every time she sets out to help someone, she sprinkles them with Naomi dust and everything turns out for the better. Mom? I'm hungry."

All the girls were allowed in the room for a few moments. There was room enough for the nurse to come through. The nurse looked at Janice and saw she was sitting up and alert.

"I will call room service and have them bring you something. What would you like?"

"A burger, fries, and a soda pop. Make that a double cheeseburger; I'm hungry. Mom, do we have to live in Belaire?"

"Why do you ask, sweetie?"

"Because I have become close friends with all the girls at the home, and with Renée, Naomi and Rachel. I was just wondering if we could move and live here in Pine Meadows county. This is a really nice place, mom. All the people in town know us by our first names, and when we are in town by ourselves, they make sure we are looked after. Mom, do you know what 'it takes a village', means?"

"Yes, dear, I certainly do."

"Well, that is how it is done here. Everybody looks after us and the other children that live in Pine Meadows county, too. They make sure if there are any strangers in town, that they keep a close watch. I feel very safe walking down the street here, mom. I don't feel that safety in Belaire."

"Well, tell you what, sweetie. I will talk to Naomi and we will see about getting a house here. You know, though, that I can only afford to rent, right now." The nurse over heard and volunteered a little advice.

"There are several places here in Pine Meadows county that the owners will rent to own. It will cost you about five hundred dollars a month for maybe six or seven years, but then the house is yours."

"Well, I will see what I can do. Who is the girl that Naomi brought to the home. She mentioned something about bringing a girl up here from Forest City."

"Well, mom, we can't really give anybody the names of the girls in the home. But, just to let you know, this girl is really messed up right now, and needs all the help she can get both from us and from the staff. I cannot give you her name because I am a sister and sisters don't betray each other."

Shaiya was nodding her head in appreciation of the support that Janice was showing to another girl. Shaiya did not know that Rachel was transgender, and Renée didn't say anything, either.

Gloria, Ruth, Carl, Zach and Cathie had come to visit Janice. They were pleasantly surprised to see Janice awake, and eating. Of coure, anybody who has been in a hospital wants to know when they can leave. Janice is no exception.

"It's boring here. When can I go back home?"

"Well, young lady," Dr. Nita said, coming in to the room. "We want to make sure you are not going to have a relapse. I would like you to stay another two or three days, just to make sure."

"There's nothing to do here," Janice, stated with a pout.

"Yes, I agree, but it is a hospital. Our job is to make sure you are well before you leave. If I discharge you now, and something goes wrong after you leave, I could be in trouble. So I want to make sure you are well before you leave and you will not have a relapse.

"With all the visitors you have, I am sure you can find something that is not boring to do."

"Yeah, like gossip about doctors," Janice said facetiously. Everybody giggled, including Dr. Nita.

"It is good that you have a sense of humor, Janice. Some people in the hospital just lie there and expect the nurses to know what they are thinking. If the nurse doesn't come in their room every five seconds, they are pressing the nurses button. Since you have these visitors here, I am going to go and take care of my other patients. I notice the entire house came to see you. I will want to talk to all the girls in the conference room at the end of the hallway before they leave, except for you. I will tell what I told them after they leave."

"All right." Dr. Nita left, and Janice talked with her mother.

"Mom, did you mean what you said? You know, about taking me home again?"

"Yes, sweetie, I meant every word of it. Naomi said she is going to help me get you home and maybe help me find a house here. I'm staying at the Pine Meadows hotel, and will be there ..."

"Excuse me, Shaiya, but you will move in to our house, until we can get you one of your own. I have a spare room we were going to use as a sewing room, but I think you need it more."

"Naomi, I will never get used to you helping me or Janice. I have never seen anybody wearing a badge help people like you do Naomi."

"It's a flaw in my character, Shaiya. I treat people the way I would want people to treat me, no matter how they treat me. When I graduated from high school, I was lucky. Alameda County helped me by paying my tuition through college, and the department I worked for helped me too, by finding me a place to live. I bought the house they found for me, and have lived there for seven years. So, when I see people need help, and I can help them, then that's what I do.

"Yes, I wear a uniform and a badge, I use a 9mm Glock and I have handcuffs. But that doesn't mean I can act like a big shot and lord my job over others, like some officers do. I take my job very seriously because it is 'enforcing' the law, not making up my own just to satisfy some kind of ego. Even when I make an arrest, I make sure the suspect is treated fairly and not physically or verbally abused. If a suspect does become violent, my martial arts training comes in handy, because I can make sure I can stop him or her from hurting anyone, including themselves.

"Shaiya, when I first met your daughter, she was very antagonistic towards me, until she found out that what I said about helping is true. The girls at the home are a sisterhood, helping each other with each other's problems. They even made me and Renée honorary sisters. They help each other by listening, by soothing the other girl in a hug, or suggesting some other type of therapy like going in to town for a little retail therapy, or maybe a movie, or any number of sundry things to cheer someone up. They even have impromptu group therapy meetings right in the house with each other."

"That is amazing, Naomi. Jan, honey, I will promise you now, in front of Naomi and everybody, that I will never abandon you again. I will listen to you and help you as much as I can. I want you to come home with me, and we will see exactly what we can do. We will share a room at Naomi's, until I can get us a house of our own."

I didn't tell you what Shaiya Peyton did for a living. She runs her own internet business and has several clients that are repeat customers.

"Shaiya, I will ask around, too, to see if there are any houses for rent to own. A lot of the houses around here are rent to own. So I will see what I can do to help."

"Naomi, I am continually amazed by how much you help. All the police and sheriff departments, country wide, could learn a lot from you."

"Yes, they could, but Shaiya, there are a lot of officers out there that become officers because they want the authority to 'bust heads'. A lot of them do just that."

"Yes, I know. In Belaire, it is a common thing to see a police officer beating up a suspect. I think it is just terrible that they actually get away with it."

"All right, I have to leave. Renée will you stay with Mrs. Peyton, please, and show her the way to the house?"

"Yes, Naomi." The nurse came in the room.

"Naomi, there is a call for a Jan from the home."

"That's me," Jan said moving toward the nurse.

"A Ms. Wells needs to speak with you."

Jan went to the phone at the nurses desk and talked to Ms. Wells. All Jan said was, that they were on the way. She went back in the room to get the girls together so they could get back to the home. Renée stayed behind to help Janice' mother to find Naomi's house when they left the hospital. Jan and the girls left in the elevator and got on the bus as soon as they were outside.

They arrived at the home, and they saw a car parked in one of the parking spaces they didn't recognize. It had state plates on it, which meant it was an official car. Jan and the girls got off of the bus and went inside the house.

Chapter 2 - The assistant state's attorney general.

All the girls were told to go in the living room, and find a place to sit down. Some of the girls stood, and some sat on the floor.

"Good afternoon, ladies. My name is Mark Townsend and I am an assistant attorney general for this state. I am the one that will be prosecuting the cases that were filed against Dr. Arthur Reginald Poole, MD. I want you to know that twenty four hours after he gets back from his observation, he is going to have a hearing. This hearing is to inform him whether he will be committed indefinitely to the state hospital, or if he will stand trial. It all depends on what the doctors at the state hospital recommend in their report to the court.

"What I need to know from all of you is, who does not want to testify against Dr. Poole. A show of hands will be good." Nobody raised their hand.

"Mr. Townsend, my name is Rachel, I am thirteen years old. I want that perverted you know what to suffer for what he has done to everyone of us, except Joy. He is a grown man and a doctor, too. He should be the one people can trust to go to him as a healer. I don't know what is wrong with him, but he seems to like teenage girls, rather than women his own age." All the girls said "right on".

"Well, I had to be sure. There will be an assistant district attorney there assisting me. But, since the offenses took place on state property, it is my job to be there for you and prosecute the doctor for his criminal acts. I can assure you that juries will take what you say very seriously, because they know that with his years of service he may have molested other girls, now women, through the years. While he is still in the hospital, the district attorney's office and the state attorney general's office is investigating.

"If he has molested other girls that lived here, we will find them. The more witnesses we can get, the better our chance of putting him behind bars for the rest of his life. Molesting a child, sexually, in this state carries a ten year sentence. If he has raped a minor, it carries the same penalty as if he raped an adult woman." Just then Sharon Hardesty broke down sobbing.

"Young lady, are you all right?"

"No, Mr. Townsend, I am not all right. My name is Sharon Hardesty. That bastard raped me, and I am going to enjoy putting him in prison."

Mark Townsend and the girls were eerily silent at Sharon's revelation.

"All I can say is this. He comes back the middle of January, and the trial will begin one week after that, if the doctors say he is sane to stand trial. I am betting they will. Sharon, I am truly sorry for what he put you through. But, when we are done with him, he is going to know what being forced to do demeaning sexual things to another convict is like. We don't condone that kind of activity in prison, but we know it goes on.

"Is there any one of you, right now, that wants to add anything to their statement they gave to the state police?" Nobody said anything. "Very well, we will continue to investigate and when we are through, he will know that what he did was not a game. I do have a question, though. How do you like Dr. Garcia?"

"Mr. Townsend, I saw Dr. Garcia a couple of days ago, and she is really nice."

"Thank you, young lady, and you are, uhm..."

"Rachel, Mr. Townsend."

"Yes, thank you. I am sorry if I upset anyone, but we have to make these visits to be sure that the victims still want to proceed. Tell me something. How many here dream of doing something dastardly to the doctor?" All the girls raised their hands, including Jan and Jack Olsen. "Even the staff wants to do something bad to the doctor?"

"Mr. Townsend, my name is Jack Olsen. I am the house father here. When Rachel came back and I was told by Jan here what Rachel said the doctor had done, I wanted to hang him by his privates. But I called the state police, instead.

"Mr. Townsend, my name is Connie, and I think you should talk to Eve Reinhardt. She used to live here, too, and she works at the Pine Meadows Truck Stop. Dr. Poole has molested every one of us, except for Joy. He just seemingly didn't have time yet to get to her."

"All right, thank you, Connie. I will definitely talk to her. Is there anything else?" Nobody said anything. "All right, ladies, thank you for your time. Again, I am sorry if I upset anyone."

Mark Townsend left, and Sharon broke down even more. Rachel sat down next to her and hugged her, telling her it will be all right.

"We will put him away, sis, you'll see. He can't hurt us any more."

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 32
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - The girls calm Sharon down.

After Mr. Townsend left, Sharon was still crying because of what she had said out loud. She never wanted any of the girls in the home to know what Dr. Poole had done to her, nor the staff. She had actually been afraid to tell the staff, until Rachel had come to the home. They saw in Rachel a rebel but also a demure young girl that was messed up. They had vowed to help her be the girl she needs to be, while also being her friend and sisters.

Sharon was still upset, and Rachel and Connie sat with her. The other girls sat or stood around the setee where Rachel, Sharon and Connie were seated. The girls had adopted their version of a song they heard in the movie called A League of Their Own. This is the home's version.

Cheer her up! Listen now!
The time has come for one and all
To give her all.

We are the sisters of the Pine Meadows Home for Adolescent Girls.
We come from cities near and far.
We're all for one, we're one for all

Each girl stands, her head so proudly high,
Her motto 'all for one and one for all.'
She's the one each girl looks up to.

Our house parents are not too soft,
They're like real parents,
We've have a super who really loves us,
We're all for one, we're one for all,
We are the sisters of the Pine Meadows Home for Adolescent Girls.

Sharon started singing with the others about midway in to the second verse. By the time they had finished the song, Sharon wiped the last of the tears from her eyes and cheeks. She looked around at her sisters.

"Thank you, sisters, so much. I forgot for a few moments that as a Leo I am the lioness, the hunter. I'm the one that should be strong."

"Sharon Hardesty, I hate to tell you this, but none of us are so strong as not to break down now and then when something makes us sad. You have been through an ordeal no girl or woman should have to be put through. Pervert is going to get what is coming to him. You heard Mr. Townsend, rape of a minor carries the same sentence as if he had done that to a grown woman. You are fourteen years old, he is like at least two and a half times your age, or any of the girls here. He has no right molesting us or forcing us to have sex with him."

"How do you feel, Rach, after he had touched you?"

"I feel like I want to kill him, tar and feather him, neuter him, boil him in oil, stretch him on the rack and not necessarily limited to just that and not necessarily in that order."

"So, see, even you want to make sure he suffers for what he has done. But how do you feel about it inside here," Sharon said, pointing to Rachel's heart.

"I feel used, dirty, like I should have been stronger, like I should have been able to stop him, somehow."

"That is how I feel. It gets to me because I couldn't stop him from..."

"It's all right Sharon, we're here for you. You just take it easy, and we will think of something to take our minds off of you know who."

"Thank you, Rachel. In the seven days you have been here, you have grown so much and have become a sister like you were born a girl."

"But Sharon, I was born a girl; the girl that is inside and has been allowed to come out and be seen. I was born a girl with a birth defect." Sharon giggled.

"I never thought of it like that. But that is exactly how you were born. You took to being a girl like a duck takes to water. Only a girl could know how to do the things you do.

"Like, you instinctively take over and help us through trying times, and we are supposed to the the ones helping you."

"Sharon, there is a lot of help I need. I'm not as strong as I seem to be. But when one of my sisters needs me, I am going to be there for her, regardless of what my problems are. I can set those problems aside and give a helping hand to those that need it."

"OMG Girl! Did you just hear yourself?

"What? All I said was is I will be there to help if I can."

"What did I tell you the first night you got here?"

"You said I could do a lot of growing up ... here. OMG! Do you think I have grown that much in just seven days?"

"No, sister Rachel, I don't think you have grown, I know you have grown. You have grown from the shivering, freezing little girl I first saw in to a young woman. Rachel Eileen Watkins, I am proud to call you my sister."

"Thank you, Sharon. I am proud to call all of you my sisters. we are a family, and families must stick together through he..."

"None of that language, young lady."

"Sorry, Jan."

Whenever it looked like one of the girls was going to say a swear or cuss word, the house parents would stop them from saying it, if they were around. Just then, Jack Olsen came out of the office.

"Girls, I just had a call from Dr. Nita, and she says Janice is doing really good, and should be home tomorrow. When Janice gets here, she will pack some of her things, and go over to Naomi's house for an indefinite home visit. If anybody wants to see her, you know where Naomi lives. Janice will still be going to school on the grounds for the rest of the semester, and then in the fall will be attending Pine Meadows Senior High School."

"So, Janice will be living with her mother, then?"

"Yes, Melanie. Dr. Nita said that Naomi and the others are going to help them find a house."

"There is a house a little ways past Tommy Barker's house that is for sale. I wonder if they could rent to own?"

"It is possible. Jan can you hold the fort for a bit while I go and get the phone number?"

"Yes, Jack. The girls and I will have a good talk while you are gone." Jack left to get the phone number of the house that was for sale.

"Girls, I just want to say this. Whenever you find yourself saying a bad word, try to catch yourself, and instead of saying H E double hockey sticks, try to say heck, instead. If we allow our feelings to say what we feel, then we would be cussing left and right, front and back and up and down. So, remember that we are ladies first, and we must act like ladies all the time."

"Yes, Jan, we're sorry. But that perv just gets under the skin. If I could mete out his punishment, he would be female way before even Renée and Rachel." There were giggles at what Melanie had said.

"See, Mel, you didn't say the bad word you were thinking, and as far as the pervert is concerned, he is very lucky you aren't giving him his punishment. Although, it would serve him right to have to sit to pee." The girls all giggled

"If it wasn't for Rachel telling you what he had done, he would still be here doing his damage."

"Connie, it is all right. I have been informed that his license to practice medicine has been suspended pending the outcome of his trials. Now girls, this may take more than one trial, and may be more than one day. There are twenty one complaints against him, and he is in really serious trouble for what he has done to Sharon and all of you girls. I only wish you had told us about this when it first started."

"I guess I didn't believe hard enough, Jan, that you were here to help and protect us. I should have told you the day it happened, but I was afraid you wouldn't believe me."

"Well, Sharon, now you know. Girls, if anybody, staff or resident does anything to you that you know is wrong, you come to us and tell us. We will look in to it and take the proper measures. We are here for each and every one of you, just like you are there for each other." Just then, Jack came back in the house.

"Well, what did I miss?"

"Nothing, Mr. Olsen, just a lot of girl talk."

"Oh! Uhm, thanks Jan." The girls all giggled softly at poor Jack Olsen's expense.

To say Jack Olsen was sorely outnumbered, is an understatement, because he is the only man in the whole house, surrounded by teenage girls and a house mother. But Jack never let this go to his head. Being the house father of a house full of troubled teenage girls, was a serious thing to John "Jack" Olsen, who has been the house father for twelve years. He and Jan had started working at the home together coming a day apart of each other.

Janice Cummings is thirty four years old, and is a single mother of three teenage girls. When she is at work, her girls are in school. She loves these girls at the home just as much as she loves her birth children. She has lived in small towns all of her life, so when she applied for matron of a residential treatment center, they assigned her to Pine Meadows. She has a degree in psychiatric social work, which comes in handy in her work with the girls. I guess this is why nothing ever phases her about the language she puts a stop to, when she can.

"All right, girls, I guess you can go about whatever it is you go about doing." The girls all giggled. If you have ever heard a group of girls giggle, it sounds much like a lot of birds tweeting.

The lunch bell rang.

"It's lunch already?!? Where did the morning go?"

"Sister Melanie, it flew by so fast, I didn't even see it."

"All right girls, get washed up for lunch."

"Yes, Jan."

Chapter 2 - Naomi, Renée and Shaiya visit the girls.

After a lunch of two different lunch meats and pickles, blacks olives, onions (for those that wanted them, nobody did, of course), and lettuce to make lunch meat sanwich supremes with dijon mustard and catsup, the girls cleaned up the dining room and kitchen together. Melanie and Rachel put away the left overs. These could be used as midnight snacks if the girls were so inclined. With the dining room and kitchen spotless, the girls sat down to watch a Christmas movie. The Bells Of St. Mary's with Bing Crosby. The girls were very quiet during the movie because it was one of their favorites. As the movie ended, Naomi showed up with Renée and Shaiya.

"So, you had a private party and did not invite your sisters? I see how it is."

"Naomi! Renée! How is Janice doing, is she all right?"

"Whoa! Settle done, Sharon. She is doing fine. So far no relapse, but these short comas have been known to go away for a short time then come right back. That is why Dr. Nita wants her to stay an extras few days. Just to make sure she doesn't have a relapse."

"Mrs. Peyton, Janice is really nice, but there are times I have to say 'stifle it, Janice Peyton' whenever she starts to get a little off the cuff. Like when Naomi first came here with our newest sister, I had to tell her that. She was really letting Naomi have it, but Naomi fired right back. The battle of the mental shot guns was a tie."

"Well, Naomi is letting Janice and I stay at here house until we can find one of our own. Janice will still be going to school here, until the end of the semester. Next semester she will at Pine Meadows Senior High School. Anyway, she wants to see you, Melanie, Rachel and Renée."

"Oh! Okay. We will go later. How about we show you where Janice sleeps, and how she has her side of the room arranged."

"Sound like a plan."

Sharon Hardesty led the tour of the upstairs, ending in Janice Peyton's room. Her roomie was Connie Stevenson. Connie's side of the room had teddy bears line up along the wall on her bed, each corner of her dresser, and side of the mirror on her dressing table, and even two lying in front of the pillow. On Janice' side of the room, it was basically empty. There was a dresser, dressing table, bed and a small closet. There were no teddy bears, or bunnies, or cute little Kermits. Janice kept her side clean, but didn't have any 'trinkets'.

"Why doesn't my baby have any teddy's or ... You know what? I am going to make sure she has a decent life from now on. This side of the room looks more like a jail cell than a room in a home."

"Mrs. Peyton, Janice said that if she had any of those things, they would just get taken away like her life had been taken away."

"Oh No! My poor baby was suffering all this time? I am going to make sure she not only has a decent life, but can have as many friends as she wants, and can go on sleep overs with her friends. I had no idea she felt this depressed."

"Mrs. Peyton, Janice and Sharon have always been the leaders here. They were normally the ones who came up with the ideas to do things, whatever those things were. Janice has always been in dark moods. You know, like she was not interested in any thing. It is going to be so good to see her alive, after so long living in the darkness."

"Well, I came to see the house. I have seen the living room, the dining room, the upstairs, Janice' side of her room. Where is the kitchen?"

"This way," Connie said, as they walked out of the living room. As they entered the kitchen, Shaiya was impressed.

"Nice and big. You can do a lot here."

"We're allowed to bake cakes, pies, cookies, uhm jelly filled crullers. Whatever we can think of we can make. When we are done, we clean everything up so that the privilege to use the kitchen isn't taken away."

"That is very interesting. So, basically this is a self sufficient home for girls and run by girls, basically."

"Yes, Mrs. Peyton."

"What is your name, again?"

"Constance 'Connie' Stevenson."

"Well Connie, do you have a basement?"

"Yes, this way, please."

Shaiya followed Connie and the other girls in to the basement. She was shown the laundry room where there were three washing machines and three indiustrial style dryers. There was no common laundry on the grounds. The house for the prepubescent girls had their laundry done by the matrons, and sometimes the bigger girls would come over and do it for them. As they were preparing the clothes to be washed, they told the younger ones what they were doing and why.

Shaiya was impressed by this and the shower/lavatory. Then Connie took Shaiya in to the recreation/exercise room.

"Wow. Who pays for all of this?"

"We did. These exercise machines were bought by the girls, for the girls. Even the house parents can use them, too. The school isn't open, now, or we would take you over and show you the computer lab we have. We can even have our own laptops, if we can afford to buy them, or have our parents buy them for us. Everything we have that is not provided by the state, has been bought by us. We share in the cost, and this way, it belongs to the girls for generations to come."

"This is a very interesting house. I have never seen houses in other institutions, but I am betting this set up is unique among state institutions."

"Mrs. Peyton, we have won awards for our therapy programs, the rate of success of making sure girls are properly raised, and for its uniqueness in setting, privileges and rules."

"Who are you, again?"

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Peyton, I am Madelline, or Mom as the girls call me. I am the second shift house mother here. I just came on, and was told you were all down here. You can call me Maddy."

"Hi, nice to meet you, Maddy. I'm Shaiya, Janice Peyton's mom."

"It is nice to meet you, too. I hear that Janice will be leaving us. I would like to talk to you, in the office before you leave."

"Yes, of course, Maddy. Thank you, Connie, girls, for a wonderful tour. This is truly a great house."

With that, they all went back upstairs and joined Naomi and Renée who were busy playing twister with a few of the girls.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 33
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Shaiya is very awed by Naomi.

As they came up from the basement, Shaiya noticed Naomi playing a game of Twister with a few of the girls. Shaiya stood there in amazement of this deputy sheriff who puts people in jail and yet has time to help troubled girls have fun. There was laughing and giggling in this game.

As Naomi tripped over herself, Shaiya giggled.

"Naomi, you continuously amaze me. How is it that you have the energy and time to do this?"

"Do what, Shaiya?" Naomi asked, still lying on the floor.

"See, that is what I mean. You put people in jail, and yet you come here and get involved with these girls. I can't help but be in awe of this ... this .... attitude of yours."

"Shaiya, I promised one of the girls that I would be here for her and help her through her therapy and emotional times. These girls made me an honorary sister. So, I do what I can, when I can, for my sisters. See, Shaiya, it is like this. Each one of these girls is here because they need help with one thing or another. It doesn't take much time to be able to help these girls get through their most formative years with pride, dignity and strength to face the outside world when they become legal adults.

"This is why they have the privileges they do. They are being raised like they were not even in an institution, but at home. This way, the stigma of being in an institution doesn't settle in to their minds to create PTSD. See, they had a problem with one of the staff here, who is now in jail waiting several trials. They were afraid to say anything, until Rachel was molested by this pervert, and it was the house father here that had him arrested. He was the chief of psychiatry here as well as the medical doctor.

"When the girls found out that one of their sisters had the courage to tell another staff member what he had done, the rest just broke down and admitted they had also been molested by this perverted doctor."

"Was Janice molested by him, too?"

"Mrs. Peyton, Janice was actually raped by him."

"What is your name, young lady?"

"I'm Melanie, Mrs. Peyton. I am one of Janice' closest friends. Actually, Mrs. Peyton, the girls here have called Sharon, Janice and myself the Three Musketeers, because we are always together, mostly."

"Well, I only hope that through the years, young lady, that when you leave this home, you stand strong against whoever thinks they can over lord themselves over you. That is what it takes to be a woman in today's world. If we don't stand strong, the men will run right over us. Our place in this world is to be equal partners with the men, not be their slaves for whatever they think we should be doing.

"I own my own internet business. I make greeting cards on my computer and sell them via the internet. I do quite a good business, too. I'm not rich, but I do have some money to do things with, like maybe see a movie, go bowling, but a new dress or outfit, or maybe buy a nice pair of shoes.

"Tomorrow I have to check my orders and see how many I need to make and send out. I make them on my computer, but I send them through first class mail.

"Excuse me, Shaiya," Jack Olsen said, interrupting. "I have a phone number here for you to call. This is a house not too far from here for sale or rent to own. It is about two and a half miles east of the town, about two miles from here."

"Thank you, uhm..."

"Jack."

"Right. Nice to meet you, Jack. I'm Shaiya."

"It is nice to meet you, too, Shaiya. Anyway the sign says for sale or rent to own and that is the number to call."

"Thank you, Jack, I will call them right now. May I use the phone?"

"Yes, right this way."

Jack led Shaiya in to the office, and told her to dial nine before dialing an outside number. Shaiya dialed the nine, then the number.

"Yes, hello, I am calling about the house you have for sale or rent to own. I was wondering if we could meet and I could see the house." Shaiya listened for a few moments. "In an hour? All right."

Shaiya hung up the phone, and told everybody she had an appointment to see the owner in an hour. Since it only took about maybe five minutes to get there, Shaiya asked Naomi if she could come with her.

"I would love to. This way if you get the house, I will know where you live. I was lucky to get the house I did." Just then, Naomi's cell ring tone went off. "Hello, Deputy Petersen." Naomi listened, then made her apologies. "I am sorry, Shaiya, but the perverted doctor just tried to hang himself. I have to meet my lieutenant at the hospital."

Melanie, with narrowed eyes and a scowl, looked at Naomi. "Good! I hope the perverted bastard dies."

"Melanie, I won't give you a demerit for the language, but in the future, say it without the cuss word."

"Oh, uhm, yes, daddy, thank you. It just slipped out."

"Well, I was thinking the same thing, too. He really does need ... Never mind. See Shaiya, when Rachel told Jan what he had done, I called the state police. That was when the rest of the girls came forward and told what he had done to them."

"Shaiya," Melanie looked at her. "I am sorry you had to find this out, but maybe it is good, too. This way, when Janice talks about it, you will be able to understand what and who she is talking about."

Naomi left for the hospital with her siren and lights going. Even out of uniform, Naomi was a dedicated law enforcement officer. It took under ten minutes to get to the hospital. She parked in one of the police parking spaces and went in to the emergency room.

"Oh, Naomi. Yes, Dr. Poole tried to hang himself and he left this note."

"To whoever finds my body, please tell the girls at the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls, that I didn't really mean them any harm. I am sorry for molesting them, and I only hope God can forgive me."

"God has more forgiveness than the girls do, right now." Naomi stated. "But, this note is considered a death bed statement, even though he will survive and is admissible evidence against him. I'm going to go and give this to the district attorney. Then, there is something I must do."

"Naomi, did you get enough rest last night and this morning?"

"Yes, lieutenant, I did. But now,I need to unwind from all the hectic activity I have been through. Another one of the girls parent is moving up here, and I promised I would look at the house with her. It is right on Barker Road past the Barker farm.

"Yes, you go and help this girl's parent. I remember hearing about Josiah Barker, whose farm was a mainstay of vegetable supply in the county. When he passed away, the whole town turned out. Tim Barker runs it now with his son, Tommy."

"I will have to stop by and have a country talk with them."

"That is a good idea. Mrs. Audrey Barker is quite the lady in this county. She is always trying to out best Wanda Jameson at the county fair. I think those two are going to have a bake to the death duel one of these times." Naomi giggled and wished the lieutenant well, then left to go back to the house.

Naomi stopped at the district attorney's office to give him the note. He said he would forward it to Mr. Townsend. Naomi thanked him and left to meet Shaiya at the home so they could go and look at the house.

Naomi pulled in to home's parking area, just as Shaiya was coming out.

"Now that is what I call good timing," Naomi stated, facetiously.

"Yes. Your business didn't take that long."

"No, I was just informed what the doctor tried to do in his jail cell, and then I stopped by the district attorney's office to drop off a piece of evidence. The doctor was sedated when I got there, and he is restrained to the bed, so he doesn't try anything when he wakes up. He is on strict suicide watch."

"How old is this doctor?"

"He is forty two."

"Why would he want to molest teenage girls?"

"Shaiya, that has been the question law enforcement has been asking for decades. Maybe he just doesn't get along well with girls and thinks he has to molest them to have sex."

"That is awful, Naomi. A grown man who has to molest young girls, is not sane in my book."

"I agree, Shaiya, but my job is to arrest him when he violates the law. What I don't understand is, he was sent to the state hospital for a thirty day observation period. I don't understand why he is back here so soon."

"Maybe he sneaked away."

"That could be. I will have to ask when I go in to work in the morning. He was in a jail cell when he tried to hang himself. How did he get there from the state hospital?"

"That is very puzzling."

"Well, since you are the mother of one of the girls, you have a right to know. Janice was one of the girls Dr. Poole raped, not just simply inappropriately touched, but actually placed his penis inside her vagina and came to full orgasm. He is in jail waiting to be tried on all counts. The only girl he didn't molest is the girl that came a month before the girl I brought up here. So, tomorrow, I am going to find out why he is back here so early."

"Why didn't the girls report this abuse?"

"Because they were afraid nobody would believe them. See Shaiya, these girls have been self sufficient for a very long time. But when they were molested by a staff member, they felt the rest of the staff would side with the doctor. That was until their house father called the state police and had them investigate. But, I am going to find out a few things tomorrow. Something isn't right here. Here's the house.

Naomi drove in the drive way and parked by the front door. As they waited for the owner, they talked a little more.

"So, how has Janice been since she was molested?"

"Very mistrusting of authority. She even questioned my motives for wanting to help not only Rachel, but all of them." Just then another car stopped by the house. "This must be the owner."

Naomi and Shaiya got out of the car and greeted the man who was going to show them the house.

"Good afternoon, ladies. My name is Tim Barker, I own this parcel. Let me show you the inside."

They went inside and looked around. The living room was quite the size. There was also a full basement where Shaiya could put a washer and a dryer. The upstairs had six bedrooms. One of the bedrooms was bigger than then the rest, so Shaiya considered this for her sewing room. The other bedrooms were smaller, but larger than most you would find in the city. The dining room was a good size where you could put a banquet table and still have room to move around. The kitchen still had the old wood burning stove to cook on and Tim Barker had said that cord wood could be bought at reasonable prices.

Shaiya looked at the house and then at Mr. Barker.

"So, how much are you asking for the house and the land?"

"Well, on a land contract, I would be willing to sell the house for fifty thousand, and the acreage for about maybe one hundred dollars and acre and there are fifty acres, so that would be a total of fifty five thousand dollars. You said on the phone, that you would be interested in renting to buy, so fifity five thousand dollars for ten years would come to about two thousand dollars a month. Would you be able to afford that much?"

"I can, and we can actually make something out this place too. Naomi, this house needs a woman's touch."

"Yes, it does, Shaiya."

"Naomi?" Tim Barker asked. "Like in Naomi, the dragon lady of Pine Meadows county."

Shaiya and Naomi looked at each other and giggled.

"Yes, Tim, as in the dragon lady of Pine Meadows county."

"Well, in that case, today is your lucky day Miss. I would be willing to sell this place for twelve hundred a month for ten years. How does that sound?"

"It sounds wonderful Mr. Barker."

"Mr. Barker was my father, I'm Tim. I have a place just down the road not too far from here."

"I bought the old Connors place," Naomi said, just to add a little something to the conversation.

"So we are all in the same area. Good. So, are you going to sign away your life, Miss?"

"I might as well. There will be me and my daughter Janice living here."

"Would that be Janice Peyton, from the home just up the street?"

"Yes. Why? Is that a problem?"

"No, no, my son Tommy said he hasn't seen her lately."

"She is in the hospital. She was in a coma for a couple of days."

"I will tell you what. You can move in anytime, here are the keys. I will revise the land contract and remove the sign. Tommy will want to go and see Janice. I'm sorry Miss, that this happened."

"Thank you, and it's Shaiya." Tim Barker smiled a weak smile and left the women to themselves. Naomi hugged Shaiya and Shaiya had a good cry.

Chapter 2 - Shaiya tells Janice the good news.

Shaiya suggested they go back to the hospital and tell Janice that they are now living in Pine Meadows county. Naomi agreed. They went out and got in Naomi's SUV and headed for the hospital. When they got there, Tommy was just getting in the elevator.

"Hold the elevator!" Shaiya exclaimed. They got in the elevator and went to AICU. When they found out the young man in the elevator was Tommy Barker, the women introduced themselves.

"You must be Tommy Barker. I'm Naomi Petersen and this is Mrs. Shaiya Peyton, Janice' mother."

"When my dad told me about Janice, I wanted to get here quickly to see her. Mrs. Peyton, I go to the parties at the home quite a bit. I have made many friends there." Then they walked in the room.

"Tommy! Oh! Thank you, so much, for coming. The doctor says maybe I can go home tomorrow, but she wants to be sure I don't go back in to the coma. She said, too, that I could slip in to the coma at any time, whether I am here or at the house."

"Janice, you know that if you ever need to talk, you can call me and I will come and talk with you. Maybe take you in town and buy you a burger and fries."

"I'd kill for a burger and fries, right now. This hospital food is terrible."

"Tell me about it. When I had my tonsils out when I was seven, it was bad even then. I am glad to see it hasn't changed any."

"Now, but now they called the food service, room service, like this is a hotel." Just then the nurse came in to check the IV and the monitors.

"Honey, at these rates, this might as well be a hotel. When they charge twenty five dollars for an aspirin, you know it's a hotel." The girls all giggled while Tommy guffawed slightly.

"Anyway, sweetie, I found a house owned by Tommy's father, and he will sell it to us on a land contract for ten years." Shaiya was smiling when she said that.

"That's wonderful, mom. You mean, I will actually be living with...you?"

"Yes, sweetie. No more arguing, except when you want to wear what I consider too short skirts or dresses."

"Oh mom," Janice said looking sheepish.

"Anyway, I thought I would ask if a few of your friends can come with us and help us pack."

"That is what Naomi did. She took a few of us to her house and Renée's house in Forest City. We helped both of them pack, and even helped Renée's dad put his heavy tool chest in the trailer. It was funny, because he was trying to show off by doing it himself. We knew he needed help, so we helped him."

"That is a good idea, Shaiya. It shows the girls they are trusted in more than just in town. Yes, I think that would work out beautifully."

"Thank you, Naomi."

"You are quite welcome, Shaiya. I even left a few of the girls on their own for an hour or so, and when we got back, they had everything packed, almost. Just a few trinkets here and there."

"Naomi?"

"Yes, Janice."

"You know when you first brought Rachel to the house, I was very suspicious of you and your intentions. I'm sorry I doubted you."

"Sis, never apologize for what comes from your mind. You have had a bad experience with authority, and you were suspicious of all of us who are the authority. So, what I will tell you is this. When you have a question, ask it, otherwise you will probably be misinformed when you hear about it again. You didn't trust anybody with a badge. I can understand that. But my intentions are nothing, if not honest. I am here to help, and here I will stay."

"Thank you, sis." Naomi hugged Janice, but delicately so she didn't rip the tubes and wires off.

"No thanks is necessary, sis. But, you know what? You don't have to live at the home any more. You will still go to school on the grounds until school is out for the summer. Then next semester, you will be going to Pine Meadows Senior High. You are going to be on an extended home visit, for as long as you want, maybe forever."

"Is this true, mother?"

"Yes, sweetie it is. Mr. Barker said we can move in anytime and he even gave me the keys. He said he would revise the land contract so all we had to pay is twelve hundred dollars a month for ten years."

"I will like that. The house you bought is just a little past Tommy's. Maybe Tommy and Darla can come and visit sometime."

"I would like that, Janice," Tommy said, with a smile. "Darla and I have made up, and we have our next date this Saturday evening. There is a square dance at the VFW post. Darla wants to go to it."

"I haven't been square dancing in a coon's age, as my grandfather used to say." Everybody giggled at what Naomi had said. "Maybe we can make an evening out of it. I will let Ms. Wells know about it too, and maybe the home can send the girls for a evening of fun. You said Saturday, Tommy?"

"Yes, it starts at six and goes until whenever. The bar will will be closed and there will soft drinks for us as well as the adults. This way nobody gets drunk and everybody can have a good time."

"Then it is a date, Tommy."

"Mom, are we going to have a garden?"

"Yes, sweetie, we are. I want to plant corn, potatoes, and beets. We will also have flowers around the house, too, and along the pathway leading to the front door. We won't just have a house, honey, but a real home." Shaiya hugged Janice, carefully, and promised her no more arguing, no more do this or that, or else. "From now on, sweetie, we will be mother and daughter."

"Thank you, mother, so much."

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 34
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Shaiya stays at the hospital.

"You are more than welcome, sweetie," Shaiya said, giving Janice a kiss on her forehead. It was a gesture of love that Shaiya hadn't shown Janice since she was eleven.

Janice had longed for and pined away the hours of each day, for almost three years, hoping and wishing her mother would come for her and love her like she used to. They say that all good things come to those who wait, and that is certainly true for Janice. Her mother didn't only come to see her, but to bring her home and love her like she used to.

Janice was still weak from her ordeal of the coma, but at least she still had her sense of humor.

"Mother, when we get home, can we get a puppy. We will name her Naomi." Shaiya and Naomi giggled.

"That sounds wonderful dear. But why Naomi?"

"Because Naomi has been there for us, even when I was very skeptical. Naomi said if she is anything, she is loyal, so I figured I'd name my first puppy, Naomi."

"I would be honored, Janice," Naomi said, with a wide grin. "Anyway, I had better scoot so I can get a few things done at the house before I have to go to bed. I have to be at work at seven in the morning. Are you coming with me, Shaiya?"

"No. I am staying with my baby until she comes home with me."

Janice stared crying. "Than...thank you...mom."

"Oh honey, you wait and see. Everything is going to be just fine. Your friends at the home can even come and visit and in the summer they can come and enjoy our cookouts, too. Sweetie, I know I said this before, but I am so sorry that I didn't listen to you. But that is going to change. We are going to have wonderful talks, about men and boys, about clothes, about shopping, about just going for a drive to see the sites. We will talk about getting a puppy that we can train ... and you don't have to wory about anything. When you are in school, or out with your friends, I can watch the puppy, because she will be both of ours."

"Mom, why was I placed in the home?"

"Because I listened to a social worker who doesn't know the first thing about social work. This lady is older than I am, and maybe retired by now ... I hope. But she was so insistent about you needing help with your problems, that she suggested I place you in Pine Meadows. Then a while later, she convinced me to sign away my parental rights.

"But, Naomi said she can help me get those rights back. I am so sorry, sweetie. None of this would have happened, if I had only listened to you, when you needed to talk. But, from now on, I am going to not only listen to you, but offer advice as well, like a mother should."

"Thank ... you ... moth ..." Before Janice could finish, she was sound asleep. Shaiya just sat back in the recliner by the bed, and watched her baby sleep. She looked so peaceful; like a little angel.

As Shaiya sat there, she thought back to the days before Janice was sent to the home.

Chapter 2 - Shaiya remembers.

Marcia Whittig of the state department of social services, child protective services, paid a visit to Shaiya's house. She told Shaiya that they had received a complaint, that a girl who lived in this house was allowed to run around town, in skimpy outfits, like a whore would. Marcia was in her forties, had blonde/grey hair, and wore the most ridiculous clothes. Shaiya was shocked to hear this, but Marcia had insisted on being let in and talking with Shaiya.

Shaiya had told Marcia that whoever called didn't know anything about what went on in her house. She said that her daughter was out with friends, and did things with her friends all the time. Sometimes she would give Janice money and she would go shopping with her friends.

Marcia noticed that the house was clean, well stocked with food, and that Janice had her own room, which Shaiya told Marcia, Janice kept clean.

"Are you telling me that your eleven year old daughter cleans her own room?"

"Yes, I am."

"I don't think so. There isn't an eleven year old child anywhwere that keeps his or her room clean."

"Well, Ms. Whittig, my Janice does."

"Yeah, this I have got to see. Well, apparently there is no cause to open a file on this matter; now. But if we receive another complaint, we will look in to it more thoroughly. Goodbye for now."

Shaiya thought that she didn't leave soon enough. This was the third Monday in June, and Janice was out of school for the summer. Shaiya wondered who could have made such a complaint.

The clothes Janice wore, were decent, and came to just about two inches above her knees. Her tops weren't revealing, even though they were V-necks. Janice wore two inch heels to church, and other places when she needed to dress up. But Janice didn't act like or dress like a whore. So, Shaiya was at a loss to understand why someone would say that, and to child protective services, no less.

As Shaiya was deep in thought, Janice came in and gave her mother a hug and kiss on the cheek.

"Hey, mom. Why the sad face? Did the sky fall, or something?"

"Honey, sit down. I need to tell you what just happened while you were out. A social worker came to the house and said they had received a complaint that you were allowed to run around town in skimpy clothes, like a whore would wear."

"Omg! Who could have said such a thing?"

"That was what I was trying to figure out. When I told her you keep your room clean, she said no eleven year does that. When I said you did, she said she would have to see that to believe it. This woman reminded of the wicked step mother in Snow White.

"Honey, I don't trust this woman any more than I can pick up this house. There is something very strange going on here."

"Mom, don't worry about it. It was probably some old fuddy duddy that doesn't like children."

"Yes, maybe. But, honey, we will have to be careful. Very careful."

"Mom, Jennie and Kathy want to go shopping this Saturday. May I go with them, please?"

"I don't see why not. It would do you good to go shopping and have fun with your friends. I like Jennie and Kathy. So, yes, you may go with them."

The rest of that day was uneventful, and Janice helped her mother with getting the dinner prepared. Janice was a helpful daughter, but there were storm clouds on the horizon. It was the coming storm that made Janice untrusting of authority.

Janice prepared the lettuce and cut one tomato. This was either for salad or for making burgers deluxe. They had the sesame seed buns, the all beef patties and the lettuce and tomato, as well as the pickles, but they didn't have the special sauce. When the burgers were done, they made their sandwiches and waited for the fries to get done. Then they curled up in front of the television set, to watch a nice movie.

To anyone passing by, they would see a mother and daughter bonding in an aura of love. The next morning, two police officers came to Shaiya's home.

"Hi, are you Shaiya Peyton?"

"Yes,"

"Is your daughter, Janice at home?"

"Yes, she's upstairs, in her room. Why? What do you want with my daughter?"

"We just need to talk to her, ma'am."

"Wait right here, and I will get her."

Janice and Shaiya came down the stairs.

"This is my daughter, Janice."

"Janice, may we talk to you outside, please?"

Janice stepped outside and the police put her in the back of their squad car. They drove Janice to the detention home, where she was placed with other girls. The police didn't say why they were taking her there, they just took her.

The next morning, Janice went before the judge where Marcia Whittig was talking to the judge when Janice was brought in the courtroom.

"Young lady, this social worker says you have been prancing around town acting and dressing like a whore. I'm afraid that I am going to have to send you to a place where you can get the help you need in your best interest. You will be taken by the Wayne County Sheriff to the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls in Pine Meadows County, immediately. I hope you can over come your urges for prostitution."

Janice was numb. There were no words she could think of to say. Why was this happening? She never even said the word sex much less engaged in it. Who was doing this to her, and why?

Chapter 3 - The present.

Janice stirred in her bed, and Shaiya watched her closely. Janice was moaning, so Shaiya went to get the nurse. The nurse, seeing that Janice was in pain, gave her something in her IV to help the pain. Janice slept the rest of the night peaceably.

The next morning, while Janice ate with one arm, the nurse was busy taking her blood pressure on the other arm, and her temperature. The nurse said good, and good, and even listened to Janice' heart, lungs and belly. The nurse said there was no wheezing, and everything looked good.

"Maybe Dr. Nita will let you go home today. After you are done eating, would you like to get washed up?"

"Yes, I would. Thank you."

"Honey, while you are getting washed up, I will go down to the cafeteria and have a little something for myself. Then, I will be right back up."

"All right, mom. I hope Dr. Nita let's me go home today. This food should be declared unfit for human consumption." Shaiya giggled, and hugged Janice.

"Are you finished, dear?"

"Yes, mom. I want to take a nice shower."

"Press the nurses button, and tell her when she comes in. I'm sure she will want you to sponge bathe, though." Janice pressed the nurses button, and the nurse came in.

"Are you done, Janice?"

"Yes, I would like to take a shower."

"Honey, you will have to sponge bathe for today. Dr. Nita didn't leave any instructions for out of bed bathing. I will send the PCA in to help you, so you don't accidentally pull those wires and IV out.

"Oh, all right, I suppose," Janice said, sounding faux defeated.

As Janice was being washed up, she thought, "I can get used to this". When the PCA was done, she emptied the two basins in the restroom toilet, and then rinsed and dried them out.

"There you go, Janice. All nice and squeaky clean." Janice ran a finger over her arm.

"I don't hear any squeaks." They both giggled.
_________________________________________
The only reason I stopped this chapter here, is because I couldn't think of anything else to write for this chapter. Barbara.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 35
by Barbara Lynn Terry

A WORD, IF YOU WILL: In the last part there were comments about kangaroo court, unjust this and unjust that. I am here to tell you that in children's court, the child has no rights, except to have a guardian ad litem appointed to represent the child. This guardian ad litem is usually an attorney, but could be anybody appointed by the court with or without the child's consent. A social worker, even today, from the state department of family services, child protective services, is for all intents and purposes considered an expert and can be appointed by the court as the child's guardian ad litem. The mother is considered persona non grata in these hearings, especially since the court has all the "facts" from the social worker's report.

Many children's court hearings are held outside the presence of the child and the child is then brought in to be told about the court's decision. If this be a kangaroo court, then make the most of it, because there are many children in group homes that do not belong there.

As to who made the complaint to the state department of family services, child protective services, about Janice, will be coming up in a future part. First, we have a few other girls to get sorted.

Chapter 1 - Janice goes home.

Janice asked her mother if she could sit in the recliner, for a bit.

"I don't see why not. But I will be here in case you need any help." Shaiya then sat in the padded desk chair.

"Mom, do you think Dr. Nita will let me go home, today?"

"Are you ready to go home, Janice?" Dr. Nita queried, coming in to the room.

"I have been ready since I woke up from the coma."

"Well, I will let you go home on one condition, young lady. That you be the best you can be, regardless of who says you need to do this or that, except for your teachers. Sound like a plan?"

"Yes, Dr. Nita," Janice answered, giggling.

"All right, I will go and make out the discharge papers. Do you have any clothes you can wear home?"

"I can have a set brought here."

"Good. When your clothes get here, you may get dressed."

"Mom, will you call Naomi and ask her to bring me a set of clothes from my room?"

"Yes, dear." Shaiya called Naomi and told her what Janice needed and why.

"Naomi said she is at work right now, but she will call the house and tell Jan to bring you a complete set of clothes."

"Passing the buck, is she...uh huh, I see how it is." Mother and daughter giggled.

"Well, there is nothing good on tv except soaps. I'm really kind of tired of soap operas. They don't have any movie channels on this tv except The TCM channel. Will we have cable at our new house?"

"We certainly will, including a few premium channels. Then we are going to get a dvd recorder/player so we can watch our own movies when there is absolutely nothing good on."

"Mom, why did those people say I did things, I didn't do?"

"Maybe because they are jealous of a young girl like you, or maybe they just don't like kids. Whatever the reason, the judge that sent you here is no longer there. He died a year ago of a massive heart attack. This new judge promises to be very good, especially with children. Naomi said she will help me get my rights back, because she said they should have never been taken away. I just hope it doesn't take too long."

"Me too," Janice said, laying her head on the arm of the recliner. In no time flat, Janice was asleep.

Shaiya went out by the desk and told Dr. Nita that Janice was sleeping in the recliner. Dr. Nita looked at the nurses.

"I need two ladies to help me get Janice back in the bed. I will make out this discharge for tomorrow. Janice should rest for today."

Dr. Nita was more concerned as to whether Janice would be slipping back in to the coma. Today would tell her.

Most doctors just let the nursing staff do all the work, but not Dr. Anita Garcia. She felt if she couldn't help, then she was a poor doctor. Two PCAs, Shiaya and Dr. Nita went in to put Janice back in bed. One PCA held the IV stand, while another, Shaiya and Dr. Nita carefully put Janice back in bed. She had a very worried look on her face.

"Shaiya, I am worried that maybe Janice is slipping in and out of her coma. The pain medicine I ordered for her is working, right now. So, I will see what tomorrow brings. On second thought, I haven't signed the discharge, yet, or dated it, so I will leave that until we know more tomorrow."

Jan, Sharon, Rachel, Melanie and Connie, all came in the room. Jan was holding a set of clothes for Janice. Jan saw the worried look on Dr. Nita's face.

"What's going on? I see a worried look, doctor."

"It's Janice. She keeps slipping in and out of sleep. I am hoping it is only the pain medicine that is making her drowsy and sleepy."

Jan walked over to the bed, still holding the clothes for Janice. Jan put Janice' right hand on the clothes.

Janice, it's Jan, honey. Can you feel the clothes? I brought them so you can go home, today." She looked at the girls, very worried about Janice.

"Hey sis, it's Rach. You have to wake up so we can take you home. We're going to drive you and your mother to your new home. Our home won't be the same without you. Come on sis, wake up. You get to go home today."

Janice slipped further in to sleep, dreaming of her new home and how life there will be. Everybody saw a smile on Janice' face, and Shaiya looked at Dr. Nita for an explanation.

"She's dreaming, and whatever it is she is dreaming about, it is a very happy dream. I will let you ladies visit, while I go and see other patients." Dr. Nita left.

"I know what will get her up," Sharon said, with mock determination. "All right, you asked for this. Stifle it, Janice Peyton!"

"What? What did I say now, sis?"

"It is about time you woke up, we have been here for simply hours waiting for you to talk to us." It was a little fib, but then girls are known to exaggerate some.

"I was having a dream about our new house, mom, and what it will be like living there."

"You know something, sis," Connie smiled. "I won't have a roomie any more until a new girl comes along. I am going to miss the talks we had and the things we did as a team and as a group with the other girls. But, everybody must go forward, one step at a time. I know you will make it, sis, I just know you will."

"Where is Dr. Nita."

"Honey, she had to go an see other patients. She will be back, though. How are you feeling?"

"Like I slept all night. I feel very fine."

"That's good. Dr. Nita will be happy to hear that, too."

All this while, Melanie was holding her hands behind her back.

"Sis, we all decided that it was time you came out of your shell and poked your head around a little. We bought you a gift."

Melanie held the plushest, very white, with pink paws, bunny rabbit.

"This is for you, sis, from all of us at the home. Even Ms. Wells chipped in. She said to tell you to behave yourself, and that you can visit us any time."

"I'm still going to be going to school at the home til school lets out for the summer."

"Yes, but Janice, it isn't the same thing. Besides, dear girl, you have something to do before you can even go to your new home."

"Like what?"

"Like, open your Christmas presents. We decided we wouldn't open ours, either, until you could be there to open yours, too."

"You...you did...that for...for...me?"

"Yes, sister Janice Peyton, we did. It didn't seem right for us to open our presents without you being there."

"Thank you, Sharon, thank you all." Janice started crying.

"Now what's wrong?"

"Nothing, I am just so happy that I...I have...have been...missed. I...I really am...happy."

"We also decided that this year's sister of the year award goes to, Miss Janice Peyton of the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls." Sharon handed Janice a small plastic statue of a girl hugging another girl. The plate on the stand said, "There is strength in friendship".

Let me explain. Each year, at Christmas time, the girls at the home vote on who has been the best sister of all, during the past year. A small statue is then ordered of two girls hugging. It is then presented to the "sister of the year" on Christmas morning. But, because Janice was in the hospital, that vote was taken, but the presentation was postponed until Janice could go home from the hospital.

"I really...sisters, you really shouldn't..." Rachel placed a finger across Janice' mouth.

"Shhh, sis. If anybody deserves this award, it is you. This little statue shows how important sisterhood really is."

"Did you just hear what you said, Rach?"

"What? All I said was..."

"Exactly. You have grown so much in the last nine days, that it is a wonder you weren't born a genetic girl."

"But, Janice, I was born a genetic girl. If I get my feminine traits from my mother, and those traits are in her genes, then, yes, I am a genetic girl."

"So, just exactly when did you become an expert on being a genetic girl?"

"I think, when, maybe, well, ..."

"All of your life, right, sis."

"Yes, Connie, exactly." Everybody giggled.

Tommy came in to say hey to Janice and visit with her a while.

"Hey Janice, you know Darla."

"Hey, Darla. How have you been?'

"I have been really great since Tommy and I made up. Rach, I have you and your sister, Renée, to thank for that. But, instead of moving like we were, we decided to let our relationship go slow."

"Not too slow, I hope," Janice quipped.

"So, anyway, Tommy and I decided to take you out for a teenage girl's best meal. A burger, fries and a soda pop. So what say we find the doctor and get you out of here."

"I'm all for that. Mom, did Dr. Nita sign my discharge, yet?"

"No, sweetie, not yet. She had to go and see a few other patients, first."

"I just want to get out of here."

"All right, sweetie, I will go and tell the nurse to have Dr. Nita stop in here, between patients." Shaiya went to tell the nurse.

"Did you ever notice how quickly they get you in the hospital, but it takes an act of Congress to get out of these places." The girls giggled and Tommy just smiled.

"Look who I found just lazing around the nurses desk," Shaiya said, coming back in the room with Dr. Nita.

"Do you think it is safe for me to let you go home, young lady?"

"Yes, Dr. Nita. I fee really good, and I just want to be able to get out of here and go have my first real meal in days." Dr. Nita laughed.

"I see your sense of humor hasn't been dampened by being in here. All right, I will let you go home. But you get right back in here if anything happens you know is not right. Like a headache that won't go away with an aspirin, or stomach ache that doesn't have to do with menstrual cramps. You will know something is wrong, because it will be something that ordinarily doesn't happen to you. Do I have your word on that?"

"Yes, Dr. Nita."

"All right, you may get dressed, and I will sign the discharge papers. Young man, will you step outside the room while she gets dressed?"

"Come on, Darla, we will wait in the lobby. They have go through there to get out of the hospital." Tommy and Darla left.

Shaiya helped Janice get dressed. Jan had brought her jeans with the rose of the left back pocket, and on the two front pockets, as well. Her top was a simple black shirt, with a camisole underneath. Her under garments were simple and basic white, and Jan had brought her knee high, double knit socks and calf high boots, with the flat bottomed, one inch, wedge heels. These boots were just right for style and walking around in the winter. The tread on the sole still had depth, so they were good for maybe another winter.

When Janice was dressed, Shaiya put her hair in a nice pony tail, and gave Janice a hug and kiss on her forehead.

"Are you ready to go home, sweetie?"

"Yes, mother. I have been ready for this day for three years. Let's go home."

If you have ever been in a residential treatment center, or any institution as a child, you know that the word "home" has more meaning than if you were to say it just coming out of school. "Home" to somebody like Janice who could not understand why she was even there, to begin with, is as magical as "open sesame" is to Ali Baba.

Now, even though Janice will be with her mother, again, there will be raised voices from time to time. Of course, it is nothing that a pizza can't fix; or, maybe even a movie. Janice will now have time to bond with her mother the way it should have been.

Chapter 2 - A burger, fries and a soda pop.

As Janice made one last look around the hospital room, making sure she didn't forget anything, they all headed toward the elevator. The nurses all wished her good luck, and hopefully she won't be back until she has her first child.

As tough as Janice pretended to be, she blushed when the nursing supervisor had said that. Janice was strong, mentally, but not quite as strong as she pretended to be. As they got off the elevator at the lobby, Shaiya sprang a surprise on everybody.

"Tommy, girls, I would like to treat you all to a burger, fries and a soda pop. This is a very special not only for Janice, but for me as well, since I now have my baby back home with me."

"Janice, I hear you are going to be living near Tommy. I hope we can be friends. I know I have acted like a jerk, but I really am sorry for the things I said about you and the other girls at the home."

"Darla, a wise man once said, 'to forgive is divine'. What I had heard you said about us, came from your heart, and was an honest reaction to what you thought was to spite you. Darla, we have never really stopped being friends. You and Tommy are welcome at our house anytime."

"Thank you, Janice."

"Well," Shaiya said, giving a heavy sigh, "are we ready to go eat?" Everybody said, "right on", and they left for Glenn's Eatery located in Jim's Hardware Emporium. They had walked from the hospital, because it wasn't that far; just a few blocks.

They went in and found a couple of booths. They all sat down, and a man came over and asked to take their orders.

"Good morning, ladies, Tommy. I'm Glenn, for those of you who don't know me. May I take your orders?"

"Shaiya, you order for us," Darla suggested.

"Cheese burgers, deluxe all around, large fries, and whatever soda pop they are drinking. I will have coffee." The girls and Tommy told Glenn what they wanted to drink, and he went to get their orders. Trooper Jim O'Donnell came in, and sat at the counter.

"Hello, Trooper Jim."

"Hi, Janice, I am very happy to see you out of the hospital. You had us really scared there."

"Did you meet my mom?"

"Yes, briefly, when Naomi first brought her here to see you."

"Where is Naomi?"

"She's at work, Janice. I will tell her you were asking about her."

Thank you, Trooper Jim."

Glenn brought the drinks, and the food at the same time.

"My, you work fast."

"I know these girls and Tommy. When our children are out around town, we look out for them, even if they are somebody else's children. Miss, in Pine Meadows, it takes a village."

"I know what that means. It is a good thing you all do here for each other."

"That is why we have the town we do. Our chief of police and elected sheriff even get involved with the boys for Little League. Some of our police women get involved with the younger girls, teaching them how to ice skate, roller skate, make different crafts. We have a wonderful town, Miss."

"I'm Shaiya, I am Janice' mother."

"It is a real pleasure to finally meet you. Janice has talked about wanting to go home so many times, we were thinking about making it a local recording." Everybody giggled, while Tommy stifled a loud laugh.

"Well, today, Glenn, Janice is coming home with me. We bought the house just down from Tommy's farm. So, we will be living here. This is a celebration, welcoming Janice home."

"May I be permitted to help in that celebration?"

"Of course, Glenn."

"Then this meal is on the house. A welcome home meal for Janice and her loving mother."

Everybody looked at Glenn like he was growing a point on the top of his head. They had heard that Glenn did this from time to time, but they didn't know he would do it for a group.

"Thank you, Glenn, that is very generous."

"Not at all. After all, it takes a village."

"RIGHT ON!!!" All the patrons in the cafe, shouted.

Glenn went over by the jukebox. It was an old 1950's style, and held five hundred CDs. Glenn played the theme song from Welcome Back, Kotter. The girls all knew this song, so they sang along. That was when Janice started crying.

"Oh no, not again, sis," Sharon Hardesty stated. "What is wrong, now?"

"Noth...ing. These...these are...happy...tears. I...I...I...am so...hap...py to fin...all...y be going...home."

Glenn came over with a clean kitchen towel, and offered it to Janice.

"Janice, you have been tried by our Lord and found deserving. You deserve to have a happy life. Since you are going to be living here, I will see you now and then as you come to grace my little cafe."

"Thank...you...Glenn. You...you have...al...ways been a...a good...friend."

"Now that, Janice Peyton, is the best compliment I have ever gotten, except the 'I love you' from my wife. If there is anything I can help you with, Shaiya, Janice, these girls and Tommy know where I am when I am not here. Today my waitress called in sick, so I have to do all the cooking and waiting tables. It is a good thing my dishwasher showed up, or I couldn't be out here talking." There was soft laughter at what Glenn had said. "You all take care, I have to go back to work and wait on this couple."

They ate their burgers and fries, slowly, and Shaiya was thinking.

"Girls, how about Tommy drives us to my new house, so you can see where we live and Janice can see her new room. It should be done by now."

"Done? Mom? What did you do, now?"

"It is a surprise, sweetie, for my baby whom I love with all of my being."

"I love you, mom," Janice said placing her head on Shaiya's left arm.

"I love you, too, sweetie," Shaiya answered, stroking her daughter's hair. "Is everybody ready?"

When they all said yes, Shaiya said 'let's go' and they all went back to the hospital parking lot and got in Tommy's jalopy. Tommy drove them to the house Shaiya was buying from his dad.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 36
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Janice sees her new home.

Tommy drove in the drive way of Shaiya and Janice' new home. They all got out of the car, and Shaiya unlocked the door. There was a small vestibule just inside the door, for hanging coats and putting their boots. After setting their boots under their coats, they went inside the inner door. There was a nice sized foyer that was the size of most living rooms you would find in an apartment in most cities.

To the left was the living room, and that was a very nice size. It was forty two feet, square, and had a working fireplace.

"Mrs. Peyton, if you will let me, I can clean the flue for you."

"That would be very nice, Tommy, thank you."

"Janice, let's go an see your room."

"I was wondering when you would get around to that, mom."

They all went upstairs, and the first bedroom on the right was the one Janice would have. It had a nice ornate, canopy bed with a powder pink comforter that had a Bambi in the middle. The walls were decorative tri-color pink, and had bunnies and squirrels painted in. There was no wallpaper. Her curtains were delicate lace trimmed poplin, and her dresser had six drawers with a huge full mirror that took up the whole length of the dresser.

In her closet, Janice noticed that she already had a wardrobe. She thought that her mother was certainly busy. She had no idea that Naomi and Trooper Jim had helped.

"OMG! Mom! You certainly have been busy."

"Well, dear, I had a little help, too."

"Oh yeah, from whom?" She looked suspiciously at Tommy.

"Well, it is a friend we both know very well. Actually, a couple of friends."

Just then a siren sounded outside, and a couple of minutes later, Naomi came in the house.

"Sheriff's office. Is there anybody home?"

"Naomi!" Janice exclaimed, giving Naomi a hug. "Thank you for helping my mom."

"Helping her with what, Janice? What do you think I helped her with?"

"My room, silly. Thank you. I really love it. When I have friends over, they will see that a girly girl lives there."

"Do you think you are going to like being a girly girl?"

"Naomi, you don't know the things that I wished I could do before I turn eighteen. Yes, Naomi, I am going to love being a girly girl. Darla, I hear there are dances in town every weekend. Are any of those dances for us?"

"Yes. We have our dances in the recreation center, while the adults have their dances at the VFW post. We do have adult chaperones, but mainly they just sit and talk with each other. See, Janice, we behave ourselves at these dances because we don't want to lose the recreation center to have fun in. So, the chaperones are mainly there to satisfy the fuddy duddies in town, who think we shouldn't be left to ourelves. We do have them, too."

"Mostly, Janice, this is a very good town, as you know. But we do have senior citizens who think that we should be the way they were when they were young. It seems the older a person gets, the more staid in their upbringing they are. They don't seem to change with the times."

"Tell me about it, Tommy. I used to know a lot of older people like that in Belaire.

"Is there anything you want from the home, sweetie?"

"All the furniture belongs to the home, then there are my clothes. I would love to have those. Mom, can I have a laptop computer, please?"

"We will see, sweetie. First of all, we need to get settled in here. We need to go back to Belaire and get everything packed, and moved up here. We should do that while you are still out of school for the holidays. Connie, Melanie, Rachel, would you girls like to come with Janice and me and help us pack our things in Belaire?"

"I would like that," Connie said, with a me too from Melanie and Rachel.

"Mrs. Peyton, maybe we can get Renée to come, too. Maybe."

"Rachel, here is my cell, why don't you call her and ask her."

"You're letting me us your cell phone, Naomi?"

"Yes, dear."

"Naomi, now you know what being a sister at Pine Meadows is all about. When you said you were here to help, I never thought you would let one of us use your cell."

"I said I would help with whatever I could. The phone service hasn't been hooked up yet, so, I let her use mine. After all, she is one of my sisters. Right?"

"Right on, sister," Melanie said, raising her right arm above her head.

Everybody decided to tour the rest of the house. The dining room was a fair size. You could put a banquet table and chairs in there, and still have room for cabinets along the wall, and for people to move around in. But, there was a fifty two inch, round dining table with four chairs around it.

The kitchen is what caught everybody's attention. There was a meal preparation table in the center of the kitchen, that had six bar stools on one side of it. It was maybe just under five feet long but measured four feet wide. The only thing left to see, was the basement.

As they got to the bottom of the stairs, Janice, Connie and Rachel noticed right away, that there was a washer and dryer hooked up. In Belaire they had to go to the laundromat to do their clothes.

"Who brought the washer and dryer?" Rachel asked.

"Trooper Jim." Naomi answered her. "He said he knew of an estate sale that was selling things cheap. So he went and got them. He had them delivered here, and I got the keys from your mom, Janice, and the movers brought them down here. They are all hooked up and ready to use."

"Now we don't have to go to a laundromat any more."

"No, sweetie, we don't. I knew they were saying it takes a village to help look out after the children, but I didn't know that meant helping adults, too." Shaiya said, increduously.

"Shaiya," Naomi added, "it takes a village means we are here to help anyone who really needs it. My job at the sheriff's department, is training rookie deputy sheriff's in hand to hand self defense. I can also be assigned to patrol a sector of the county, too. It has only been under two weeks since I brought Rachel to the home. In that time, Rachel has shown everybody just how much of a young lady she really is. Actually, it was the very first day. It takes a village, Shaiya, because we are all neighbors, and neighbors help each other."

"Well, it will take a little time to get used to this. I mean, I have lived in Belaire all of my life, and I swear I have never seen this kind of generous attitude towards another. In Belaire, there are drive by shootings, muggings, you name it, it happens. It is going to be so nice to finally live somewhere, where we don't have to worry about that."

"Shaiya, Pine Meadows county is your typical country county. Pine Meadows may be considered a small city, and it is the county seat, but we are still country, and country folks help others in need. I grew up here, then I went in the Marines, and then I joined the state police. My family is having a little get together, like we do every year on Memorial Day. Would you and Janice do me the honor of coming?"

"Wait! I haven't even moved up here completely, and you are asking me to come to a family gathering?!? I really don't know what to say."

"Say yes."

"Trooper Jim, is it? Shaiya asked. "The first thing we need to do, right now is, go back to the home so Janice can open her Christmas presents with her sisters."

"That sounds like a plan to me."

"Jim, when did you sneak in?"

"About fifteen minutes ago. I have been in the background, if you will, while you were talking with the girls and Tommy. I was passing by and noticed your squad in the driveway. So I thought I would stop."

"And you didn't have the courtesy to let me know you were even here?"

"I was waiting for the right moment to say anything. I didn't want to interrupt."

"Hmmm, a likely story, trooper, which needs investigating." Naomi went by Trooper Jim, and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

"That is no way to kiss a man, Naomi," Sharon stated, matter of factly. "I knew you two were going to get married. When is the happy day?"

"Sharon, you and everybody at the home will know, because I want you girls to be my bride's maids."

"You, want us, to be, your bride's maids?" Sharon emphasized the word, your.

"Yes, Sharon, I want my sisters to be my bride's maids. Rachel, I want you to be my Maid of Honor."

Rachel fainted, and Naomi went to the sink in the basement and dampened a wash cloth that was on the shelf next to the sink. She patted Rachel's forehead with the cloth, until Rachel woke up.

"Are you all right, Rachel?"

"Yes, I'm sorry, but for a moment there, I thought you said you wanted me to be your Maid of Honor."

"I did."

"Naomi, I...I really...don't...don't know what...what to say."

"Say yes, silly."

"Because I have never been married, I will have a white gown. I want all of you to have a light color, too."

"Rach, when this news gets out on the grapevine, there will no living it down. This is an honor above all honors." Sharon said, with a mock evil look.

"Rachel, let's just say that we were sisters, even before they made me an honorary sister. You have always held a special place in my heart since the first day I met you. That only shows that you have a decent heart, and decency gets rewarded."

"Yes, but to be your Maid of Honor. I...I...I just..."

"Shhh. Everything will be all right. Renée, her mother, Mandy and Sandi, and even your mother will be part of my éntourage. I want this wedding to be something very special. "Naomi then kissed Trooper Jim on his lips. There were oooooooo's when they were kissing."

"Well ladies, Tommy, I have to get back on patrol. Naomi can hold down the fort."

"I was hoping you could come and watch us open Christmas presents at the home, Trooper Jim."

"Well, I have to get back on patrol, I radioed in that I was using the rest room. So I had better be getting back. I will be back tomorrow."

"Drive carefully, Trooper Jim."

He smiled as he walked out of the door to his squad. He radioed in that he was back in the car.

"Squad 356, 10-8."

"10-4 Squad 356. A traffic accident on Pine Meadows Road leading to the quarry. Semi truck and an SUV. This is a 10-80, ambulance dispatched."

"10-4 Dispatch."

Trooper Jim turned on his police lights and when he got on the road, turned on the siren. Naomi's accute training wondered where he was going now, in such a hurry. Like any girlfriend, fiancée, wife, sister, mother, she worried everytime Trooper Jim O'Donnell went on a call by himself. His partner, Steve, usually met him where ever he was going, so that was a plus. But sometimes, Steve was doing his own assignment. Steve was going to be best man at Naomi and Jim O'Donnell's wedding.

"Well, ladies, Tommy, let's go and see the girls open their Christmas presents.

Chapter 2 - Janice gets a big surprise.

They all drove to the home in Naomi's SUV. When they were all out of the SUV at the home, they went in the house together.

"Janice!" Joy shouted, bringing everybody in earshot to the living room. "C'mon, sis, you have to open your presents.

Jack, Jan, Naomi and Shaiya just stood there, while the pandemonium of teenage girls opening Christmas presents, was going on in the living room. Shaiya couldn't help but be amazed that these girls had actually waited to do this until Janice could be with them.

"Sister Janice, since you are the sister of the year, you get to open your present first," Joy said, holding a gift wrapped package in her hands, towards Janice.

Janice took the present, and opened it. It was a likeness of the town of Pine Meadows in a snow globe.

"That one is from me," Joy said, proudly.

"Thank you, sis," Janice said, giving Joy a hug. "Let me see, who's next? Rachel, please step forward. I believe this present is for you."

Rachel opened her present very carefully, so as not to tear the wrapping paper. She held up the most beautiful dress any girl would just simply die or kill for. It was satin lined, and had lace around the hem, sleeves, and the neckline, but only in the front. It was made of gingham with a delicate silk overlay. This dress had to be very carefully dry cleaned.

"Rachel," Connie said, "go and try it on. We want to see how it looks on you. Come, sis, I will help you."

Rachel and Connie went to Rachel's room, and Connie helped her find a nice slip to wear with the dress.

"Here's a A-line slip, made just right for that dress."

After taking off her jeans and shirt, Rachel stepped in to the half slip, and then Connie helped her on with the dress. Connie then zipped it up and hooked it at the top.

"OMG! Sis! You...you look...absolutely...stunning. Let's go an show the others."

Connie went down the stairs first.

"Ladies, and gentlemen, may I introduce to you, the lovely Rachel Eileen Watkins."

Rachel came down the stairs like a debutante, slowly and with purpose. As she stepped off of the last step, there were oohs and ahhs. Naomi beamed with pride that Rachel could be so feminine in such a short period of time. Or had she been practicing even before the incident at the mall? Rachel has only been at the home nine days. Was that enough time to bring out the girl that was hiding inside the body of an outward bully? Maybe, because nobody picks up female traits this quickly, without at least some kind of instruction, and even with instruction, there are mistakes. Rachel's femininity was flawless. Naomi had also remembered the first day, and Rachel even then, was acting very feminine. Or was it an act? Could Rachel have been this girly even before Naomi brought her here? Rachel was an enigma, alright. Naomi was brought out of her reverie by Joy telling Connie she was next.

"Constance Stevenson, this present is for you." Joy handed Connie the present.

Connie opened the present with deft hands that had practiced this art many, many times. She took out a patchwork purse that also had a clutch wallet inside. Connie hugged Jan, because she knew it was her that had bought it. I mean, Connie had talked about wanting one with Jan so often, Jan felt she should have one.

"This one is for Darlene." Joy handed Darlene a long, narrow box, and she opened it carefully.

Inside the box, was a nice faux fur trimmed coat. Since there were no price tags or even who it was from, Darlene could only assume everybody had a hand in buying it. The coat was actually lamé with faux fur trim and had a parka that could be detached. To say this coat was warm, was an understatement, because Darlene tried it on, and took it off right away, because she could feel the heat inside the coat.

"Thank you, everybody. This coat is...is just...so...uhm...cool." The girls all giggled.

Naomi and Shaiya were witnessing what Christmas was like with these girls. They were really having a good time. Joy is the youngest girl of the house, so she gets the privilege of handing out the presents.

"Rachel," Jan said, "go and get out of that dress, and hang it up. That really is a very pretty party dress."

"Come on, sis," Connie said, "I will help you."

When they came back down, with Rachel back in her jeans and shirt, Joy gave out another present.

"This one says, Sandra Erickson." Joy handed Sandy her present.

Sandy had gotten a really nice wrist watch, that she has been looking at online like, forever. It had a white leather band, and it said Timex on the face. Sandy looked around with a smile and said thank you to everybody.

"There are so many presents yet to open. How long does this usually take?" Naomi asked, increduously.

"All day," Jack Olsen answered her.

"The girls take their time. A lot of these presents were donated by the Rotary Club, the Kiwanis International district here. They come now and then and talk with the teen as well as the pre-teen girls. We even have Big Brothers/Big Sisters involved with these girls, too. These girls know that these presents were given to them because they have been good all year. So they take their good natured time in making sure Christmas lasts in this house."

"Thank you, Jack. I have never seen this before. In Belaire, people rip open their presents and leave all the wrappings on the floor. These girls seem to be taking care not to rip the wrappings."

"It is the way they are. We are bringing them up to be ladies, not prudish, but ladies still. They behave themselves when they are in town, or at a function in town, or they may be offered a ride from Tommy, but that is all it is, is a ride. Tommy is a very nice boy, and he treats the girls with respect."

"I must have died and gone to heaven, because I never knew a place like this could exist on earth. I am very awed by this, and by the attitude of the girls. They seem so happy and carefree."

"Shaiya," Jan started, "these girls even have this attitude when they are in therapy. They don't want psych counseling to dampen their carefree attitude. A lot of the girls ride their horses in the summer. I am sure you noticed horse hitching posts in town. They are for anybody who wants to ride their horse to town. There is a lot of that here in the summer."

"Yes, Jan, thank you for explaining that. I thought it was weird that they were there."

"In many ways, Shaiya, Pine Meadows county is still a very nice place to raise children. I think that is why the state built this home here, instead of somewhere else. Family services doesn't get involved here, they kind of leave the running of the home to us, and we leave some of it to the girls. I have three teenage daughters, Shaiya, and these girls here are as close to my heart as my own children."

"This present says, Debra Sanger. Will the lucky winner please step forward and get her present?"

Debra sat on the floor and carefully opened her present. As she saw the dress, she shrieked.

"I have been wanting a sundress for a long while, now. Thank you, everyone. I'm going to go and try it on."

"Just simply amazing," Shaiya repeated.

Debra Sanger came back downstairs to show everybody how her new sundress looked on her.

"Debbie, you look smashing," Joy said, getting up and giving Debra a hug.

Debra then went back upstairs to get changed and hang her new dress in her closet. When she came back down, she heard her name, again. This time, the present was a nice AM/FM clock radio, that looked like a miniature boom box, but without the big speakers. She set this aside and waited for her name to be called again.

"Oh, this one says Joy Carver. Does anybody know where Joy is?" They all pointed at Joy and said "right there". "Oh, so then, this is for me. How nice." The girls just giggled.

"Jan, may I have a cup of coffee, please?"

"Would you like a cup of hot chocolate, instead?"

"Yes, that would be perfect."

"Girls, wash your hands, please, and join Mrs. Peyton and myself for hot chocolate and chocolate covered éclairs." The girls all squealed with delight at hearing a hot chocolate break.

They all washed their hands, and sat in the dining room. Since this was an informal break, it didn't matter where the girls sat. These éclairs were six inches long, about one half inch high and filled with the best custard money could buy. Each girl only took one though, except for a few, who cut one in half to share.

As they sat there, Shaiya noticed that they were talking in whispers. They all looked at Shaiya, and started singing. Shaiya noticed it was a song about a mother who finds her long lost daughter, but she couldn't place the name. When the girls finished the song, Shaiya was actually crying.

"Oh no, not again! What is it with this house lately? We get a new girl and all of a sudden we're reduced to tears? Somebody give me a tissue, too. That was a very sweet song." Sharon wiped the tears from her eyes and her face.
______________________________________________________________
Christmas continues at the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls in Part 37.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 37
by Barbara Lynn Terry

(Author's Note: There are 123 presents to open at the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls, and I will not go through all 21 girls opening their presents. You have to read and digest this chapter to understand why there are so many presents for only 21 girls. Barbara Lynn Terry)

Chapter 1 - The girls continue opening their presents.

"This next present is for Susan Connor." Joy handed Susan her present.

As she started to open the present, all eyes were watching, like they watched everbody else open their presents. But this time, all the girls were watching Susan more intently. As she set the wrapping paper aside, she opened the tiny box that was inside. Inside the box she saw a beautiful silver heart necklace, that had the inscription, "Sisters Are Forever". She started to put the necklace on, when Joy helped her close the the lobster style clasp. She looked around the room, with tears starting to form.

"Thank you, everybody. I will guard this with my life." The girls all knew she meant it, too.

"This next present is for Rachel Eileen Watkins, and it says it is from Santa Claus." Joy handed Rachel the present. After getting the wrapping paper off, she opened the box. She saw a really nice turquoise skirt and an off white blouse. Well, shirt as everybody calls them today. She told everybody that she was going to go and try this outfit on. She was gone for maybe fifteen minutes, and when she came down, show looked like she was going to a sock hop. She also put her hair in pig tails.

"OMG! Girl! You...you look...look like a...a ten year old," Sharon stammered as she saw Rachel in her new clothes.

"Thank you, Sharon, if one outfit can make me look younger than I am, I think I will like that."

Melanie was beaming because this was the outfit Tommy had bought for her on Rachel's first trip in to town.

Tommy was looking, too, and he knew he had bought the right outfit.

"I'm going upstairs and change. I need to hang this outfit up." She walked over to Tommy and gave him a hug and kiss on the cheek. Thank you, Tommy."

"Uhm, thank you, for what, Rach?"

"For this nice skirt and blouse. This is what you had under your arm on my first time in town. Wasn't it?"

Tommy put on his poker face, and stood there looking like he had no idea what Rachel was even talking about. As Rachel disappeared up the stairs, Tommy let out a sigh.

"I doth believe m'lady is mad." He made a circular motion with his hand to the side of his head.

"Mad, am I? Listen here Thomas Aloysius Barker, if you think for one minute I don't know what you have been up to, you are the one who is mad. Do I make myself very clear?"

"Ah ye...yes, Miss. Crystal clear." Tommy gulped, as he was backing away from Rachel. "You did look very cute in that outfit though."

"Yes, I did. Didn't I? Thanks to you and whomever you conspired with, Melanie Roberts." Rachel all the time had that sly look on her face.

"What? I didn't do anything."

"Sheryl, you're next," Joy said looking around for Sheryl.

Sheryl took the present from Joy, and opened it to find a very nice palette of eye, face and lip cosmetics. She thanked everybody, even though she didn't know who had bought it.

None of the girls knew who bought the presents for them. The girls did buy presents for everybody, as did the Kiwanis International Club, Big Brothers/Big Sisters, and a dozen other charitable organizations, whose function it is to help young children and teens be independent with grace and dignity. Ms. Wells is always busy attending meetings with these organizations, to give them reports on each girl's progress through out the year. It is because of her that these organizations are involved with these girls who have been disadvantaged, even before coming to the home. Lions International also helps with extreme medical costs, should one of the girls need any type of surgery.

If it weren't for the charitable organizations, most of the presents wouldn't even be under the tree.

The next present Joy handed out was for Stephanie Reading. Stephanie took the present and opened it. It was a nice, white, hooded winter coat, with faux fur around the edge of the parka and down the front on each side of the zipper. Stephanie thanked everybody, and went to put it in her closet. When she came back down, Joy was already calling another name.

"Angela Stevenson, this box is for you."

Angela took the box, shook it to see if it rattled, which could mean a lot of things. But it didn't. She opened it with care and found a nice dress that could be worn to school, in town, or even just around the house. Girls not only make themselves up to look petty for their beaus and others, but also for themselves, too. If you have ever met a girl who was not satisfied with the way her body looks, you'll know what I am talking about. Angela's dress was light green gingham, with a scoop neck, back zipper, and she made her excuses to go and try it on.

There is a practice in the house, that whenever one of the girl's receives any type of clothing as a present, she tries it on, and shows the others how the garment or garments look on her. Angela came down, wearing the new dress.

"Sis," Joy said, with a wide smile. "That dress matches your eyes." Yes, Angela Mary Stevenson had emerald green eyes. When she looked at you, it looked as though she knew what you were thinking. They were mysterious and penetrating.

"Bridget Johnson, this is yours." Joy handed Bridget her present.

Bridget opened her present the same way as all the other girls did. She saw a black, multi-pocket purse with a detachable shoulder strap. This purse could be carried on the arm, or on the shoulder. It had pockets for almost everything under the sun, and it even had two hidden inner pockets as well. It had two compartments for the majority of the things girls and women carry in their purses. The two compartments were on both sides of a deep pocket that held a clutch wallet. After thanking everybody, she set the purse aside and waited for her name to be called again.

"Carla Rodriguez, you are next to receive what is under tree number one."

Carla opened her present. It was a nice multi-colored tiered skirt, and a multi-colored blouse. These colors were in the traditional Mexican flag colors.

"Oh! OMG! This is simply gorgeous. All right, which one of you knew this is what I wanted?" Carla looked around the room with a mock evil face. "Hmmm, silence, hey!" She squinted her eyes, and Sharon started laughing, as did Carla and the rest.

Jan told the girls to washed up for lunch and take their places. After grace was said, they all sat down. The chatter was about who got what, and tried to guess from whom they got it from. If Rachel had known Tommy had bought her a skirt and blouse outfit, she would have been on him like green on grass, trying to get Tommy to tell her what he got her. So it is a good thing she didn't know.

"After lunch, Carla, you can try on your new present."

"Thank you, Jan."

As the girls ate their lunch of grilled ham and cheese and chicken noodle soup, a woman of about thirty five walked in the house.

"Good afternoon, I'm looking for Melanie Roberts."

"MOTHER!" Melanie shouted loud enough to wake the dead. Melanie ran to her mother and practically jumped in to her arms. "Oh mother, I...am so happy...you came."

"After getting a nice card like what you sent me. I knew it was from the heart. Mel, honey, I have been on the phone with the judge and with Ms. Wells."

"Where is daddy?"

"He, well, let's just say, that he is no longer going to bother you. He died of a heart attack while having a major stroke. The doctor said it was his high blood pressure that caused the stroke. Mel, you can come home any time you want."

"I...you want me...to...come...home?"

"Yes, dear, I do. There will no more shouting, or calling you names. When you have a question, I will try to answer as best as I can. When you want to talk, I will sit and listen, and we will have many girls nights in. How does that sound, Melanie Marie Roberts?"

"If you only knew how many days I have wished for that very thing. But, what about school. You will have to register me back in the same school again."

"It is already done. You start right after the holidays. Ms. Wells said she will see to it that your transcripts are sent down to the school."

"You already have me...I can actually...go..."

Melanie broke down. Sharon went to get her a box of tissues from the kitchen cabinet. She handed the box of tissues to Melanie and sat down and held her. She looked at Melanie's mother with concern.

"Honey, it is alright," Mrs. Roberts had said. "We will work out whatever it is that you want to work out."

"I will miss my sisters, here. They have been my rock, my shoulders to cry on. Mom, I can 't leave now any way. See, Janice, one of the girls, just got out of the hospital. We decided not to open our Christmas presents until she was here with us, and we could open them all together. That is what we were doing before lunch was called. After lunch, we are going to finish opening our presents."

"There are a few there from me. I had them sent up here by UPS. Are you alright, now, honey?"

"Yes, mom. I am so, so, so, so happy to see you."

"Have you finished your lunch?"

"Yes, mom."

"Sis," Sharon said, with a smile. "I will take your dishes in the kitchen. You take your mom in the living room."

Melanie and her mother went in the living room, and sat down on the sofa nearest to the tree. Melanie put her head on her mother's shoulder, and they sat there, not saying a word.

Lunch was over, and the girls all took their dishes in the kitchen. The dish brigade didn't waste any time getting started on washing, drying and putting the dishes away. Twenty minutes later, every dish was washed, dried and put away. This was a special day because it was still Christmas at the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls.

When all the girls were back in the living room, Joy started calling out names.

"Brenda, this is yours."

Brenda sat on the floor and opened her present. As she opened the box, she saw a beautiful dress. This was actually a saree, that is worn by women in India. It was purple with gold brocade stripes and flowers that circled the garment.

"OMG! I am trying this on." Brenda started to get up, when Melanie said she would help.

They went up to Brenda's room, and Brenda got out of her jeans and top. She needed help with the saree, because she had never worn one before. When she had it on Melanie said she needed her hair done, because a pony tail was not the right hair style for this dress.

Melanie fussed with Brenda's hair, until it was in an upsweep. Once her hair was styled, Brenda was ready to show the house how the saree looked on her.

Melanie went down first.

"Ladies, and gentleman, may I introduce the lovely Brenda Atkinson, wearing a one of a kind saree directly from India."

Brenda came down the stairs, and there were ooo's and ahhs.

Melanie's mother was in awe of this young girl's beauty.

"Young lady, you are very pretty. But that is a saree, and it should be worn to special functions."

"Yes, Mrs. Roberts. Thank you."

Melanie's mother smiled at the politeness Brenda had shown her.

"Do you girls always try on the clothes you get as presents, right away?"

"Yes, Mrs. Roberts," Joy answered her. "It is a tradition here at Pine Meadows. See, Mrs. Roberts, we are very curious about how we look in a certain outfit. Like Brenda's hair was in a pony tail when she opened her present. But her hair now, in that upsweep, is just perfect for that dress."

"Yes, it is. Did you do your hair, Brenda?"

"No, Mrs. Roberts, Melanie did."

"Well, it seems my daughter has learned quite a bit, living here."

"Yes, mother, I have. Mother, when I graduate from high school, I want to go to beauty school. The only problem is, I will need help with money to get in to a good school."

"Well, we will cross that bridge when we get to it. Beauty school will have to wait a few years, because you have to graduate from high school, and darling daughter, you need to open the rest of your presents. I have never seen so many presents under one tree."

"There are 123 presents there, for the girls. The youngest girl gets the privilege of handing out the presents. We get these present from Santa Claus, charitable organizations, the staff, and the girls buy some of the gifts, too.

"The girls here, live as though they were at home, rather than in an institution. They can come and go as they wish, and they can even ask for money from their accounts to buy something in town. The town is one mile from here. Melanie has been very good, while she has been here. We are going to be sorry to see her go."

"We won't be far, just in the next county. She can come and visit any time, and I will bring her." Melanie got up and started singing the house song.

"Cheer her up! Listen now!
The time has come for one and all
To give her all.

We are the sisters of the Pine Meadows Home for Adolescent Girls.
We come from cities near and far.
We're all for one, we're one for all

Each girl stands, her head so proudly high,
Her motto 'all for one and one for all.'
She's the one each girl looks up to.

Our house parents are not too soft,
They're like real parents,
We have a super who really loves us,
We're all for one, we're one for all,
We are the sisters of the Pine Meadows Home for Adolescent Girls."

"That is a tune from 'A League Of Their Own'. I see you have different words. You girls certainly know the right way to cheer somebody up."

"It didn't come all at once, Mrs. Roberts. It came after we all got to know one another. We think the words are very descriptive of how we want others to cheer us up. There were about five different changes to the words, before all the girls would vote for the song you just heard. We got the idea from 'A League Of Their Own'. We also have the 'Bring It On' movies.

"So, then, this is a 'chick flick' house."

"Yes."

"Well, whose next to open their present?"

Joy called Dee Small, "this one is for you."

Dee took her present and with deft hands opened it carefully, but quickly. Inside she found a nice pair of black pumps with two inch heels. It was accompanied by a nice, tan, A-line skirt and a white blouse. Dee thought to herself, with all the nice clothes everybody was getting, there must be a function coming up where the girls could wear their new clothes. She just had to ask.

"I was wondering something. With all of the new clothes that we are all getting, is there something coming up where we can wear our new clothes and show them off?"

"Well, Dee," Jan answered her, "the next function is the St. Valentine's Day dance at the rec center in town. So, yes, you girls may wear your new clothes to that."

"Thank you, Jan."

"You're very welcome, Dee."

"Amber Lewis, come on down, you are the next contestant to receive a very special gift." Joy handed the gift to Amber.

Amber's present was a package of tan, stay up, nylon stockings, a nice powder blue sundress, with a matching shirt. It also came with an outer, waist length jacket. Inside the wrappings was a box. It had a pair of powder blue pumps with two inch heels. Two inch heels were all the girls were allowed at Pine Meadows.

"I will be right back down, I am going to go and try this on."

Amber left the living room and went upstairs to her room. She set the dress and shoes on her bed, and got out of her Jeans and top. She put on a powder blue, full slip that she had in her dresser, then she put on the matching shirt, then the sundress. She zipped up the back, and sat down to put on the stockings and the shoes. She then put on the waist length jacket. After she was satisfied that everything fit perfectly, she went downstairs.

"Amber Lewis, you are going to knock them dead at the St. Valentine's Day dance. Girl, that dress is definitely you."

"Thank you, Connie. I do like the entire énsemble."

"It also brings out the blue in your eyes, too," Tommy said, with a wide grin.

"Thank you, Thomas Barker. That was very sweet." Amber gave Tommy a hug and kiss on the cheek. "I'm going to go and hang this up. Thank you, everybody, for this wonderful gift."

Amber went to hang up her new clothes, and get back in her jeans and top. Her jeans were black, with a long stemmed rose circling the right leg, with the flower part ending just below the right pocket. Her top had embroidered roses around the neckline. Joy called out another name.

"Janice Cummings, please come and get your wonderful free gift."

"What? You...you girls got...me a...present? Oh my. I wasn't expecting this at all.

"Jan, you have been a real mother to us, and we really appreciate that. This gift shows that we not only respect you, but we love you from our hearts."

"Thank you, Melanie. I...I don't...know what...to say. This is really an honor. Thank you, girls."

Jan sat down on the floor, cross legged, and opened her present. Inside was a cordless phone. Joy had over heard her talking to daddy about she needed a new one, because the one she had was kind of sad looking. Of course, you would be, too, if you had been constantly dropped on the floor.

"Oh my! But, how did you all know this is what I really needed?"

"Jan, we cannot reveal our sources because we pinky swore never to tell."

"Well, I guess I can't ask you to violate that."

"Why is that?" Tommy asked. "We guys pinky swear, too, but we still tell most of our friends about it."

"It's a girl thing, Tommy. See, what you guys don't get, is that when two girls pinky swear, both girls take whatever it is they pinky swore on, to the grave. They can't tell a soul, unless it is with the girl they pinky swore with. A pinky swear is the most inviolate promise two girls can ever make with each other."

"Wow, being a girl is really hard work. Isn't it?"

"Would you like a job, Tommy?"

"Uh, no thank you, ladies, I have two jobs already, three with school." The girls all giggled.

"Mr. Jack 'daddy' Olsen, please come and get your gift," Joy said, without emotion.

"I, uhm, am really honored, girls. Like Jan, I never expected to get a present."

"Daddy," Joy said, standing up and walking over to him. "You have shown us that you are here not only here to supervise us, but to protect us as well. If there was an award for the best RTC house father, you would win, hands down. We love you, daddy," Joy said, giving him a hug.

Jack's present was a nice Citizen Eco-Drive WR100 titanium bracelet, black dial, men's watch."

"Oh, uh, no girls. I cannot accept this. This watch is really expensive."

"You are in biiiiiiig twubble misther. You will accept that watch, and you will wear it with pride. I am not telling you how much it costs, because I hear, it was bought for cost. Now, do you accept this gift from your daughters? Or, do we give you one demerit."

"A demerit? Why would you give me a demerit?"

"For trying to refuse something that was bought for you from your daughters hearts."

"Oh my, Jack, that is a very serious charge. You had better accept it, or you will be doing a penance."

"So, I can't refuse this?"

"No, daddy, you can't."

"Well, in that case, thank you, ladies."

There were hugs all around, and Melanie's mother just stood there, in awe of this wonderful moment. She had never seen other institutions, but she thought that there weren't any like this one. The girls actually bought the staff presents. To Melanie's mother, this was just simply amazing.

Tommy also was surprised to see Jan and Jack get presents from the girls. This act of kindness showed everybody that the girls not only respected the staff, but loved them as well. This was a Christmas for the Guiness World Records.

Jan and Jack went in the office, making their excuses. Once inside the office, Jan sat in the chair by the side of the desk, while Jack sat in the office chair.

"Can you believe those little imps? They actually got us usable gifts. If we were in doubt about our programming having any effect on these girls, I think that doubt went out the window with the crows."

"You are right, Jack. These girls have shown us a love, I never even suspected they held for us. I mean, I know they said they love us and that, but I thought that was just being respectful. I didn't know how respectful until today. They really do love us from their hearts."

"God bless them. Everyone of those girls is going to be a decent woman when they are actually of age. I would say grow up, but they are already grown up."

"I quite agree, Jack. Madelline will be here in an hour. So, who is going to write the report?"

"I will, Jan. I need a little time to recover from that fast merry-go-round I just got off of." Jan giggled. Jan then went out by the girls.

"Girls, daddy says he needs time to stop being dizzy from that fast merry-go-round ride he just got off of." The girls all giggled, including Melanie's mother.

"Jan, we all had a mini conference, and it was decided several months ago, to get the staff something for Christmas. We bought those gifts, because of the things you have done for us, and for Rachel."

"Rachel? Why Rachel?"

"Because she is transgender, and you accepted her as one of your daughters, and have treated her like one of the girls since she has gotten here. Because of the respect and kindness you have shown Rachel, we thought you should be rewarded. This is our way of saying thank you."

"Now look what you have done. You all got me crying." Sharon handed Jan a box of tissues that was kept by the television. "All of you girls are going to be good mothers when you have children. I want you to know that I will not stand for being truant. You have to write at least once a week, after you leave here."

"Yes, Jan," all the girls answered together.

"Madelline will be here in about fifty five minutes, so I had better get in the office and put my two cents worth in the report."

Being hugged by 21 girls can feel like you are being crushed. But Jan knew it was a loving crush.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 38
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Mom gets a present, too.

The girls were having so much fun opening their presents, that they didn't see Madelline come in. After going in the office and talking with Jack and Jan, and reading the report from Hazel, she went out in the living room. Jack and Jan slipped quietly out the door.

Joy, seeing Madelline standing there, fished around in the pile of presents, and found the one she was looking for.

"This one simply says, Mom." Joy stood up and gave Madelline her present.

"What is this?"

"It is to say thank you, mom, for being a decent mother to us, and for helping Rachel."

"What has Rachel got to do with you thanking me?" The girls looked at each other, and then they said in unison, "everything".

"I still don't understand."

"Mom, Rachel came here nine days ago, wearing nothing but a flimsy, very thin, summer dress. Sharon got her in the house quickly because the poor girl was shivering. When she was in the house, you didn't say one bad word about her. We accepted Rachel as our sister, our friend and our confidante. We wish you a Merry Christmas, mom, and many more to come."

"Rachel, how do you feel about this?"

"I don't know, exactly. I'm still kind of...uhm...well, in a...uhm, fog. I really don't know what I did the first day I came here, to make the girls accept me as I am. I..."

"You, excuse me for interrupting, but it is necessary. You didn't have to do anything, but be yourself. You showed us a frightened little girl, who only wanted love. We gave you sisterly love, and Daddy, Jan, Mom and Hazel, as well as Ms. Wells has shown you parental love as well. No, sister of mine, you didn't do anything. It is we who did it. We took you in to our hearts and loved you like any other girl in this house. I'm going to miss you, you brat." Rachel ran to Sharon and gave her a tight hug.

"Thank you, Sharon. I will always remember the short and meaningful time I have spent here. I'm just going to be down the road. My sisters can visit me any time, and remember, I am still going to be going to school here on the grounds for the remainder of the semester. So, we will see each other every day, and we will talk, and I will let you know all the gossip, and then I will probably visit for a while and then maybe walk with a few of my sisters back to my home, and..."

"Whoa! Whoa, girlfriend, whoa! Slow down. My ears can only hear so fast." There were giggles.

"Sharon, I will never forget what you and my sisters have done for me. Even years from now, you will all be in my heart. And you know what? We don't have to lose contact with each other. Remember in the movie 'The First Wives Club' where the four girls kept in contact with each other? Well, we can do the same. If I write to each of you and say BBQ at the end of my letter, that means you had better be there." There were more giggles. "I love every one of you, the same way as you have loved me. But, like I said, I am only down the road, so there will be no excuses as to why you can't visit, or at least call." Sharon hugged Rachel in a tight hug.

"I love you, sister Rachel." The bond between these two room mates was unbreakable, even separated by a couple of miles, this bond was to prove as tight as a German hair braid.

"I love you, too, sister Sharon."

"Well girls, since this will be the last formal Christmas Rachel, Janice and Melanie will spend with us, what say we take a few group pictures for keepsakes?"

"Yes, mom, that is a very good idea." Madelline went in the office to get the camera.

"Alright, girls, now I want the taller ones in the back, the shorter ones in the middle and the even shorter ones in front, and all in front of the tree. In fact, I think it would better if you all sat..."

"Excuse me, Melanie's mom had said. You go and stand with the girls. I will take the picture."

"Wait! This would not be a group picture without Jack, Jan and Hazel here. Let's wait until they get here."

Madelline went in the office and called the three house parents and told them what they were planning on doing. All three assured Madelline that they were on the way.

"They said they were on their way. Girls, if we are going to have a Christmas house picture, it is important all the members of the house be here. That includes the house parents. Since we have a volunteer photographer, we can all be in the picture." They heard a siren sound just once.

"Naomi! It's Naomi! Mom, Naomi has to be in the picture, too."

"Alright, Connie, yes that would be good."

Naomi came in the house and saw the sly looks on the girls' faces.

"Okay, what have you all been up to?"

"About five feet, five and half inches," Melanie quipped. The girls just giggled.

"I want the house parents and Naomi in the back, with the taller girls in front of them, the next taller ones in the middle and the shorter ones in front. And so we can see the tree and the presents, maybe it would a good thing if you all stood on both sides of the tree. I can get a complete picture with this camera."

"You've taken group photos before."

"Well, yes and no. I take photos of trees, flowers, birds, ducks, swans, fishermen and a lot more. I photo shop these to my greetings cards that I sell over the internet. So, I can get you all in the picture, as well as the tree and all the presents, if you all stand on both sides of the tree. Each girl should have a copy of this picture, to remind yourselves of the wonderful girls you spent a very special Christmas with. I see this camera has a date and time stamp. Should I put the date and time on the picture?"

"Yes, Mrs. Roberts. This way when somebody asks why we were opening presents after Christmas day, we can tell them the very merry Christmas story that comes from the heart."

"Sharon, is it? That was beautiful, dear. You girls are so young, and yet way ahead of your years in maturity. I can see that my daughter has fallen in with thieves, because for the short time I have been here today, you girls have stolen my heart." The girls, being girls, got up and gave Melanie's mother the biggest hug she will never forget. "For a minute there, I thought I was going to need CPR." The girls just giggled.

While they waited for Jack, Jan and Hazel to get to the house, Madelline slipped in to the office and called Eve Reinhardt and told her what was going on. Eve told Madelline she was on the way. It took Eve under ten minutes to get to the house from the truck stop. Eve came in the house.

"So, what is this I hear about you taking a house Christmas picture and not inviting me?"

"Evie! Evie!" Joy ran to Eve and gave her a big hug. Hugs in this house were, if anything, tight, because it showed solidarity. "Wait! Ms. Wells has to be here, too."

Madelline smiled, and went in the office and dialed the admin building. When Ms. Wells' receptionist answered, Madelline told her that Ms. Wells was needed at the house for a very special house Christmas picture. The receptionist put Madelline on hold, and a couple of minutes later, she told Madelline that Ms. Wells would be there. This was going to be a keepsake to have near the heart for ... for ... for always.

Ms. Wells came in the house, and at the same time so did Jack, Jan and Hazel. Melanie's mother lined them right where she wanted everybody, and as she got the whole group in the frame, she said smile. Jack not only smiled, but held up his new watch, pointing to it with his right hand. Cheeky, but effective.

"Grandma Wells, I want you to know that I have really learned something by being here. I know I will still be going to school on the grounds until June, but if I don't get a chance to see you, I just want you to know that my being here has taught me a great deal. I have learned that I can't be selfish, I can't be self centered, I can't be stingy, and I can't force my thinking on others. These are my sisters, and the staff are my parents and grand parent, and always will be. I have only been here nine days, but it doesn't seem that long.

"Naomi, if it hadn't been for you, I might not have found myself this quickly. You have played a great part in how I am right now. I will still have therapy on the grounds for the rest of the school year, and maybe even the summer. But, I want you to know that sisterhood is forever, and can never be broken. If I call you and say BBQ, you had better be there with the chips and cole slaw." The girls and Naomi just giggled.

"And just what will you do, if I don't come?"

"I will hunt you down with the hounds, through meadow and forest, through muck and ruck, and even in the fog. I will find you and run you up the tree I will find by the silvery moon."

Naomi took Rachel's hands and began dancing with her around the living room, as she sang By the Light Of The Silvery Moon.

"By the light of the silvery moon
I want to spoon

All the girls were clapping in time to Naomi's singing. Then all the girls started singing along with the second verse.

If Melanie's mother was in awe of this house before, she was absolutely reeling, now. She could not believe that this woman in a sheriff's uniform, could take time to get involved with these girls. She couldn't believe what she was seeing, even if it was right in front of her eyes. As they started the third verse, Melanie's mother found herself singing along. People have to watch out for this house, because what they have, is very contagious. It is a disease known as randomactsofkindnessitis. It is very contagious. It could even cause a pandemic.

Then Melanie took her mother's hands and danced with her to the tune. The other girls were still clapping in time. Then before anyone knew what happened, all the girls began dancing with each other, joining in the song in the fourth and fifth verses.

When the song was finished, all the girls just fell down on the floor, in a dramatic finish.

"I do not know what disease you have in this house, girls, but the whole world could use a dose of it."

"Mrs. Roberts, it is called randomactsofkindnessitis. It is very contagious."

"I see that. What you girls do here is amazing beyond belief." Then she looked at Naomi. "And even a deputy sheriff comes here and gets really involved with you girls. I will never look at police officers or sheriff's deputies the same way again. This is truly amazing." Then Melanie had a really bright epiphany.

Melanie stood on one of the chairs and looked at the girls and staff.

"Ladies, I have just had a brilliant beyond brilliant idea. Are we going to abandon our home, just because we get go to our birth homes, and be with our birth parents? NO! We will stay here in Pine Meadows county and be there for the next group of sisters that come here for help. We need to help them just like we help each other. There will be a rise in the census in Pine Meadows county, but it will be worth it. Mother, unregister me from my previous school and register me in Pine Meadows Senior High School. We have to stay here, so I can help my sisters, and we can help any new girls that come here."

"Uhm, well, what about a house, or an apartment?"

"Mrs. Roberts..."

"It's Marilyn," Melanie's mother told Madelline.

"And I am Maddy for the adults. The girls just call me, Mom. There are several houses throughout Pine Meadows county for sale, or rent to buy. Janice and her mother just made a deal with Tommy's father to pay so much a month for ten years. Even if, after the ten years, they still haven't paid what it is assessed as by the county, Tommy's father will sign over the deed to the house and the property. We are very old fashioned in a lot of ways here in Pine Meadows county, and I feel that is a good thing."

"I guess we will be living here then. By the way, why do you want to live here, again?" Marilyn stifled a giggle, but all the girls did giggle.

"Oh, Mother!" Melanie exclaimed, in false indignation. There were more giggles.

They say better late than never, and this levity between mother and daughter was in hiatus for three years. Now, it is being revived, and mother and daughter are bonding in the most unlikely of places; a girls residential treatment center.

"Wait!" Joy exclaimed, looking at the next present. "Does anybody know a..." she looked at the present, again. "Does anybody know a Naomi Petersen?"

"Right here, you little minx." Joy handed her the present. All eyes were on Naomi.

As she opened the present, Naomi looked confused for a moment, until she saw that the present was actually a bottle of perfume, in the most unusually shaped perfume bottle she has ever seen. It was in the shape of a squad car with the word S H E R I F F spelled along its length.

"I...omg! I'm really..."

"Someone get that woman a box of tissues. Quick!" Sharon exclaimed

"Girls, you have really...I mean, really, touched my heart." Naomi started, looking at her present. "I am going to keep this bottle in a very conspicuous place, after it is empty. That may be a few years. I swear, that when I brought Rachel here, I had no idea I would be this close to all of you. I swear, girls, this is just...so...prec...ious." Naomi did break down and cry happy tears, because this gift showed that not only did the girls trust her, but loved her as a sister.

The girls all hugged Naomi and told her that she was their sister, and this was a Christmas for the sisters and the parents of the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls. They told Naomi that they would make sure that she would be helped also, like any of the girls would be. They told her that if she needed to talk, about anything, just dial H for Home.

"You girls are really amazing. When I brought Rachel here, I thought I was actually in the wrong place. I am really lucky to have you all for sisters."

That got Naomi more hugs. The girls continued opening their presents, when Joy called out the next name.

"Call for Naomi Petersen; call for Naomi Petersen. Ms. Petersen you have a package delivery."

"All right, you imps. Just what do you think you are doing?" Naomi said, standing there with her hands on her hips, in mock indignation.

"Opening our presents, officer, of which there are some here for a very nice lady named Naomi. Do you know her?"

"What did you girls do?"

"Naomi, you have been there for Rachel; you have been there for each one of us. You have been here whenever we called. So, we figured that deserves a reward. Since you have been a good girl this year, Santa Claus decided to give you a few presents."

"Joy, how many is a 'few'?"

"Oh, I don't know, really. Maybe three, or four, maybe five. Naomi, when we made you an honorary sister, we welcomed you to the Pine Meadows family. As part of that family, you will share in our Christmas like any of the other sisters are doing, and there will be no, 'I gotta go' excuses, either."

"Are you sure you're not all angels, and you are here to test me?"

"No, Naomi, you are the angel. You spread your Naomi dust all over and things seem to be fine, afterwards. Naomi, thank you for being our friend and not just another cop."

"Oh, Joy, I will always be here for you, all of you. I want you to know that getting Christmas presents here from all of you, is a great honor for me. It is also a great honor for me, too, to see Rachel going home with her mother, and Melanie, too."

"Do you know what Melanie did, Naomi? She actually stood on that chair and told us we all need to live here in Pine Meadows county after we leave here. She even told her mother to unenroll her in her last school, and register her here at Pine Meadows Senior High. She said we need to be close by, to help our sisters and all the new girls that would be coming here."

"Joy, I knew that first day that this was a very special place. When I saw you girls giving Rachel your cast off clothes, I knew you girls had decent hearts. If you girls want to live in Pine Meadows county, there are a lot of houses for sale, or rent to own. In my duties, sometimes I patrol the highways and county roads. I have seen quite a few houses for sale, or rent to own. I will get the phone numbers, and give them to Ms. Wells. This is quite the family, because we're all going to be living around and near each other.

"Naomi," Jack interrupted. "Look at the watch these girls bought for me out of their own money."

"OMG, Jack, that is an expensive watch. I was pricing a ladies watch like that and it was way above my budget."

"Well, these girls must have been planning this for quite some time. Come to think of it, these girls have been going in to town a lot in past couple of months, and even more so after Rachel got here. The game is afoot, Watson."

"Yes, Sherlock, I think you are right. Let's find out what they are up to."

"We aren't up to anything, officer. We were just sitting here minding our own business."

"Oh, yes, a likely story. I will get to the bottom of this Christmas gig, yet."

There were giggles all through out the living room.

"This isn't an institution, it is a regular house. What happened to the institution that was supposed to be located somewhere around here?" Melanie's mother asked. She was still amazed by all the things that girls have done in the past few hours since she has been here.

"Institution?" Joy looked coyly around the room. "Has anybody heard of an institution being around here?"

"Not me," came a chorus of girls.

"You see, Mrs. Roberts, this is a sorority house, and we are students."

"Oh? What are you students of, exactly?"

"Life, Mrs. Roberts. The mysteries of life."

"Now that, is a good subject to study."

Chapter 2 - Melanie goes home with Janice.

"Marilyn, is it? I'm Ruth, I'm Rachel's mother. You can stay with us until you find a place here. We only live about a half mile from here.

"Oh, no, I...I really couldn't..."

"Naomi, do we take them home with us?"

"It's all right with me. We do have one bedroom left. Unless they want to stay with Shaiya and Janice. "

Just then, Shaiya, Janice and Renée came in the living room.

"Where have you been? This next present is for Renée Richards."

"What? Me? I don't know what...to say."

Renée sat down and opened her present. She stood up, and held the prettiest colored lilac dress at her shoulders with one arm, and fanned it out to the side with the other.

"This is beautiful, thank you girls."

"Wait, sis! There is something else in the box."

Joy handed Renée a shoe box. When Renée took the cover off of the box, she found the prettiest lilac pumps, with two inch heels.

"Is there something coming up, that my sisters want me to go to?"

"Yes, sis," Connie answered her. "The St. Valentine's Day dance at the recreation center in town. We actually get to go to a party with style."

"I like this. Where can I try it on?"

"Come with me, sis," Connie said, motioning Renée to follow her. They went up to Connie's room, and she told Renée she could change in there. Connie told her to take a pair of nylons and wear those with the shoes. Connie got them out for her.

Renée took off her top and jeans, and started to put on the dress. Connie told her to wait, because she needed a slip. Connie got out a nice lilac half slip to go under the dress. After Renée was in the dress and shoes, and everything was zipped up, fastened and straight, they both went downstairs.

"Ladies, and gentlemen, may I introduce directly from Pine Meadows county, Miss Renée Richards."

When Renée came down the stairs, there were ooo's and ahhhs at the way Renée looked in her new dress. The girls gave her hugs, and told her she looked like a full grown woman.

"If you think this dress makes me look full grown, wait til you see me with makeup."

"I bet you're stunning."

"I'm going to go and change back, now. I don't want to get this dress ruined." Renée went upstairs and changed back in to her jeans and top. She went back down, to hear another name.

"Janice Peyton, come on down."

Janice took the gift, and sat cross legged on the floor. She carefully opened the gift. When she had the wrapping paper off, she held what appeared to be a shoe box, except this was bigger than most. Janice got up from the floor and walked over to Rachel.

"Sister Rachel, since you told us you do not have any ice skates, we decided that you should get a pair for Christmas. We had the box put under the tree with my name on it, so we could present it to you, from all of your sisters here at the home. We love you sister Rachel."

"I...you guys. Thank...you."

"Oh no! Not again! Somebody get the tissues. This girl has more water in her than the seven seas."

The girls all gathered around Rachel and sang the cheer up song. During the song, each of the girls gave Rachel the biggest hugs they could manage. Eve, Renée and Naomi were also a part of this conspiracy to show Rachel just how much she was loved and cared about.

The ice skates were a size six, white, with a single blade. Of course, the price tag had been removed, but Rachel just clutched the box to her chest.

"I really...don't know...what to...say. These are...really...beau...ti...ful."

The girls all wondered how she could talk through her sobs, because she was really starting to hyperventilate.

"Sister Rachel," Naomi started, after seeing Rachel start to shake. "Please, sis, calm down, or you will black out because of lack of oxygen to your brain. You're starting to hyperventilate."

Naomi took her by one of the sofas, and asked two of the girls if she could sit there with Rachel. They got up, but stood right by the sofa, looking very concerned for their sister. Rachel placed her head on Naomi's lap, and just laid there. She closed her eyes, and thought back to how this coming to Pine Meadows had started.

When she opened her eyes, again, it was morning of the next day. Rachel had slept through the rest of the present giving, and through the night. She woke up, refreshed, put her robe and slippers on, and went down to the kitchen. She looked at the kitchen clock, and it said ten thirty.

"Morning, sleepy head," Renée's mother said, smiling. "Did you sleep well?"

"Yes, thank you for asking. How did I get from the home to my bed?"

"Naomi and Eve brought you, because you had fallen in to a deep sleep. They were afraid you were going in to a coma, but were giving you over night to see. If you didn't wake up this morning, they were calling the ambulance to take you in to the hospital."

"I remember, now. I had gotten a pair of ice skates, and I started crying. Naomi was comforting me, and the girls were singing the home's cheer up song. Did they say anything about Melanie? Her mother came to the home yesterday, when they were having lunch."

"Yes, Melanie and her mother are staying with Janice and her mother. We are kind of out of room, except for the sewng room."

"Were is Sandi and Renée?"

"They went in to town with Mandy, Naomi is at work, I'm here and Mr. Richards is in the garage, straightening everything up, and you're here. Ruth hasn't come down yet, but I heard moving around, so she might be doing a little arranging of her own. That reminds me, I need to call Naomi and tell her that you're awake. I will make your breakfast when I am through talking to Naomi."

"Mrs. Richards, I would like to try and see if I can make my own breakfast. I will have to know how sometime. Right?"

"All right, Rachel. I will be right back."

Rachel got out two eggs, two strips of bacon, two slices of bread, and milk and orange juice. She heated up the small fry pan, sprayed the inside of the pan with cooking spray, so the eggs wouldn't stick. Then she cracked the eggs and placed them in the pan. She took the two slices of bacon, and made those in the same pan as the eggs, put the bread in the toaster, and filled two eight ounce glasses; one with milk and the other with orange juice.

After a couple of minutes, Rachel tried turning the eggs over, for over easy, but she broke the yokes. She shrugged to herself, and went to start the toast. She got out a plate, and used the turner to take the eggs and bacon out of the fry pan, and place them on the plate. The toast popped up, and Rachel took it and spread it with margarine. She was ready to eat. Gloria Richards came back from calling Naomi.

"Well, I see you did very well. Have you been cooking at the home?"

"Just once, and I was helping Marlene and Janet Hastings. I didn't do any of the cooking, though, because they knew I hadn't done any when I was at home. So, they had me get the things out that we would need, and then told me to watch what Marlene did."

"Okay. The reason I asked is because I see you have the yokes broken."

"Yes, I tried to make over easy eggs, but I didn't it too good. But it still tastes good, though. I didn't use butter or margarine to fry them, I used the cooking spray."

"Well, I must say, you did do good. Making over easy eggs takes practice, dear. If you want, I can help you with that. We can practice every morning. I will let you make the eggs, while I make everything else."

"Thank you, Mrs. Richards. I would really like that."

There was a knock at the front door. Gloria Richards went to answer it. Marilyn and Melanie stood out in the freezing cold.

"Melanie, Naomi is going to warm your backside. Didn't she tell you this was as much your house, as it was ours, because you, Renée, Rachel, and Naomi are sisters, now? You don't have to knock, sweetie. Just announce to someone that you are here. The only time this door will be locked, is at night when we are all in bed. Come in, get by the fireplace."

"I'm sorry, but, I told Melanie it wasn't polite to just walk in to other people's houses."

"I'm Gloria, I am Renée's mother. She went in to town with her friend Sandi and her mother."

"I'm Marilyn, I'm her mother," she said pointing at Melanie.

"Would you like a nice cup of hot cocoa?"

"Yes, thank you, Gloria."

"I will be right back." Gloria Richards went in the kitchen to get the cocoa.

"Who was at the door?"

"Melanie and her mother. They actually knocked. I told Melanie that Naomi was going to warm her backside for that." Rachel just giggled. "Honey, go and be a gracious hostess. I have to make some hot cocoa. Put your dishes in the sink, and we will take care of them later. Would you like a cup hot cocoa, too?"

"Yes, thank you, Mrs. Richards."

Rachel went in the living room, and sat down, after giving Melanie a sisterly hug.

"How is Janice doing, her first night in their new home?"

"She loves it. Her room must have been for a girl, when there were people living there. Her whole room screams girl. The walls are pastel pink and white, and there is a ribbon of flowers along the tops of the walls. It is a really pretty room."

"Renée, me and Naomi, will have to go and visit."

"What do you think about my idea, that we all live here in Pine Meadows county?"

"I think it's great. This way we will see everybody, everyday, and we won't have to worry about distance."

"Oh! For sure, sis. Not only that, though, but, we will be able to hang with each other, too, and do things that sisters do."

"That is right. Isn't it? The more I think of the things we can do, the more I like the idea."

"I have an idea. Why don't we get everybody together, and go bowling on Sunday. I would say Saturday, but I have a date with Tom Bradley on Saturday night."

"Tom is a wonderful boy. He treats all girls and women with respect. He might want a kiss and maybe a hug, but he won't ask for anything else. I have had a few dates with Tom, as have Sharon and few of the others, but none of us have a bad word to say about him. But, girlfriend, you have to tell me all the details. Inquiring minds want to know."

"I promise, sis, I will tell you everything."

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 39
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Naomi stops for lunch.

"Well, you better tell me everything."

"Yeah? What if I don't?"

"Listen Rach, I'm the official historian of Rachel Eileen Watkins, and so help me, girl, I will spread you all over Pine Meadows...uhm...Home For Adolescent Girls." Both girls giggled.

Marilyn, of course, just had to ask.

"Do you girls often joke like this?"

"Yes, mom. We find it takes our mind off of things that bother us."

"Well, at least you aren't throwing tantrums and swearing."

"That's for guys, mom. The home taught us how to be ladies, and we will make sure we don't disappoint them. See, mom, even though you have me with you, now, I still need help. With Janice, Rachel and everybody here, I can get that help. If I need to talk to somebody else, I can always go to the home and talk to one of my sisters."

"Yes, well, we need to talk to Ms. Wells, too. I think what they are going to do, Mel, is have you on a home visit."

"I'm on a permanently extended home visit. I am going to school on the grounds until June, and then next semester I will be going to school in town. If I find I can't handle being on this home visit, I can always go back to the home. Of course, Sharon will probably have a new room mate."

"Rachel, I'm curious," Marilyn said, looking serious. "How long were you at the home?"

"Nine days. I was there one week before Christmas, and then for two more days. So, yes, nine days."

"So, they let you go on an extended home visit, after only being there a short time?"

"Yes, Mrs. Roberts. See, the girls at the home are not restricted. They can come and go as they want. They even go horse back riding, too, along the road. Sometimes, Tommy Barker will take us for a ride on his snowmobile. See, they want us to grow up like girls who are not in institutions. This way, too, we can enjoy life without having to follow a lot of antiquated rules."

"Antiquated? OMG! Child. That is a big word for a girl your age. How old are you?"

"I'm thirteen, Mrs. Roberts, I am going to be fourteen in August."

"And you are using words like antiquated? They must have good teachers at that home."

"Well, see Mrs. Roberts, I haven't been to school at the home, yet. I was to start after the holidays. But, we play Scrabble a lot, and we learn words just playing the game."

"I see. Do you like playing Scrabble?"

"Yes, I actually do. I also like to play guessing games, too. Mrs. Roberts, the home is not all rules, regulations, and authority. We make sure that the simple rules are followed. They are 1., Act like a lady at all times. 2., If in doubt, see rule 1."

"So that is it? All you have to do is act like a lady to get the staff at the home to respect you?"

"Well, yes and no. See, Mrs. Roberts, the house parents at the home, are real parents. They give us love, they listen when we want to talk, and if we want to go in to town, all we have to do is ask for money from our accounts. When I first went to the home, daddy, that's the house father on the first shift, talked to me like I was his daughter, and then told me he was going to be proud to have me for a daughter. Jan, the house mother that works with daddy, said the same thing. Madelline we call Mom, and Ms. Wells we call Grandma Wells. There is a lot of things to do at the home. So, Mrs. Roberts, we are never bored."

Naomi came in the house.

"Hey, Melanie, Mrs. Roberts. Nice to see you here."

"Thank you, Naomi. These two have been keeping me entertained with a lot of information." Melanie and Rachel got up and gave Naomi a big hug.

"Thank you, girls. I just came home for a little lunch, then I have to get back to the sheriff's gym for the rest of my shift."

"Naomi, what do you do at the sheriff's office?"

"I train rookie deputies in hand to hand self defense. I have a black belt in Tai Chi."

"I have a black belt, too," Carl Richards said, coming in to the living room. "It holds my pants up." All four women giggled. "Where is the love of my life?"

"Right here," Gloria Richards said, bringing in a tray of hot cocoa. She gave Carl and kiss and told him to wash up for lunch. "I will make you a cup of hot cocoa, too."

While Carl went to wash his hands and face, Gloria went in the kitchen to make Carl's cocoa. Then she placed seven bowls of chicken noodle soup in the dining room.

"Lunch is ready, ladies. Melanie, you and your mother are staying, so wash your hands, please."

"Yes, Mrs. Richards."

Marilyn Roberts was now really confused. She had never seen people like she had seen here in Pine Meadows county.

"I'm kind of reeling here. Is there something in the water that makes people here treat others nice?"

"Well, we don't quite know what it is," Naomi answered her. "But, whatever it is, it causes the disease randomactsofkindnessitis. It is that disease that makes us treat people with respect."

"Random acts of kindness, what?"

"It is," Naomi stated. "See Mrs. Roberts..."

"It's Marilyn."

"See, Marilyn, here in Pine Meadows county, we have a thing called, 'it takes a village'. We watch out for each other, and all the children, to make sure they are safe."

"Well, I have heard the saying dozens of times, but, I have never witnessed it until I came here."

"My first experience with that, was when I brought Rachel here to the home. Since then, I have experienced it in spades. We have our idiots, our alcoholics, our teen rebels without a cause. But, all in all, Marilyn, this is a wonderful place to bring up a child."

"I can see that. I mean, living in the city all my life, you get used to sirens, gun shots, accidents, criminals, gangs, and whatever else. It is going to be refreshing to live here, where people are decent."

"It will be nice to have decent neighbors after a lifetime in the city. Rachel and I came from Alameda county. I worked there for ten years as a deputy, then after I had brought Rachel here, I transferred departments with a little raise in pay."

"Well, I must say, Naomi, that you are just what the angels ordered. These girls need someone in their corner. I saw that last night, when that young girl was handing out the Christmas presents. I have never seen Christmas presents handed out this late after Christmas."

"Well, Janice was in the hospital, and the girls decided to wait until Janice was back at the home to open their presents."

"Did the house parents decide that?"

"No, one of the girls did. In fact, it was this girl right there," Naomi said, pointing to Melanie.

"Didn't your mother tell you it is impolite to point?"

"Why, yes, she did. But, there are always exceptions. Such as, when you are at home, then it is permissable."

"Oh, uhm, yeah." Melanie looked at Naomi like she was from another planet other than Venus.

"Thank you, Gloria, for that wonderful lunch. I will take hot soup on a cold day, any time."

"You are very welcome, Marilyn. Since we are now aunts to each other's children, you may come in any time. Just let us know you are here."

"Thanks." Marilyn looked Gloria, the same way Melanie looked at Naomi.

"Well, ladies and gentleman, I need to get back to the gym and train the rookies a little more. See you all in a few hours." Melanie and Rachel got up and gave Naomi a hug.

"Drive safely, sis, and don't work too hard, just hard enough to earn your check."

"Yes, mother." There were giggles and even Carl Richards laughed. Naomi left.

"Well, What do we do next?" Gloria asked everybody.

"We still have unpacking to do, arranging and rearranging. I can show Melanie my room."

"That sounds like a plan. You take care of your room and I will take care of down here."

Melanie and Rachel went upstairs to her room. You could tell it was a girl's room, because it had lilac, pink, soft blue, purple, auburn and red all mixed together like you would see in a kaleidoscope. Except these colors didn't make you dizzy.

"This room is, is, uhm, ... wow."

"Yes, it is. I like the way they painted it. My mom, Renée's mom, and Naomi couldn't decide what color to paint the walls, or if they should use wallpaper. They decided to paint, and then couldn't decide what color, so they mixed them up, and this is what it looks like."

"It's beautiful, Rach, just beautiful."

"Mel, thank you."

"For what, sis?"

"For being my sister and a friend." Melanie hugged Rachel.

"Rachel Eileen Watkins, I should thrash you for that, but good. We all took you in to our hearts, because you were not acting like a ruffian; you were not acting like a bully; you were not acting like you owned the world; you were not acting like any boy I have ever seen. No, Rachel Eileen Watkins, you were standing out there shivering, with your arms folded under where your breasts would be. Your legs were together, and I could see your breath in short, white, trails. You, Rachel Eileen Watkins, you, were standing there freezing and shivering the way any one of us would. Being a resident of the home, you were automatically a sister, but we decided that we would be your friend almost as soon as Sharon noticed you standing there.

"Let me ask you. If you had been dressed warmly, would you have been in the same frame of mind that got you sent here?"

"I don't think so. After I left the detention center with Naomi, we were talking as she was driving. She told me a lot of things on the way here. But, you know what, though? When Sharon rushed me in the house, and sat me by the fireplace in the living room, I knew then that what I had done to get sent here, was wrong. When I asked you all to help me find myself, you didn't snicker, you didn't say, 'yeah, right', you didn't call me names. Sharon called me sister, and everyone that night that was there to meet me, called me girlfriend.

"Remember when I said I didn't deserve all the kindness that you all were showing me? Well, I really didn't do anything to deserve that. I was waiting for you girls to start calling me nasty names. But, none of you did that. So, Melanie Marie Roberts, thank you for being my sister and my friend."

The two girls hugged and air kissed on both cheeks. After saying, "I love you sister," they decided it was time to play a board game. Scrabble, to be exact.

Melanie was just a tad better at Scrabble than Rachel was. Melanie had a score of 128 to Rachel's 72. Marilyn was also playing and she was better than both girls, not because she was older, but because she has had more experience using a lot of words the girls hadn't even heard of. To say that Marilyn sent both girls to the dictionary a lot, is an understatement.

While Gloria Richards was putting things away in the kitchen cupboard, the girl's and Marilyn were having fun. Knowing this was a good part of therapy for both of the girls, Gloria did not say anything, but she smiled when she walked through the dining room.

Naomi came in and went upstairs without being noticed. She changed out of her uniform, and came back downstairs.

"So, you little minxes couldn't wait for me to get home, and invite me to play, hey. I will get in on the next game."

Both girls took a break from playing and hugged Naomi.

"You know, girls, with hugs like that, I can thole anything."

"You can what, Naomi? Thole? What does that mean?"

"It is a Scottish word, meaning endure. I thought since you were playing Scrabble, I'd use that word, and see if you have ever heard it before."

Both girls assured Naomi that they hadn't, but that it was a good word to use in Scrabble.

"How do you spell that word, Naomi?" Rachel asked.

"T H O L E. Thole. It is hole with a "T" in front of it."

"Thank you, sis," Melanie said, hugging Naomi, again. "Are there any other words that you can teach us, Naomi?"

"Several. As we play the game, I will use some of them, if I can."

As they played, the board was filling up fast, and it was getting harder and harder to find spaces to put what tiles you had left on the board to form words.

At three thirty, Renée, Sandi and Mandy came back from their in town excursion.

"Hey, you guys could have waited for me and Sandi to get back, so we could play."

"Renée!" Melanie exclaimed. "We were just practicing, so we can beat you, when you came back."

"Oh yeah? You and what army?"

"Me myself and I, the three most important people in my life. Come on, sis, we are almost finished with this game."

"Let me get my coat and boots off, first, Mel, then I can sit down and we can have fun."

"I'm playing, too," Mandy added.

"We're not going to have hardly any tiles to draw from," Rachel observed.

"That's what makes the game interesting." Mandy added. "If everybody had all the tiles, then we would have to make words from them. No drawing from the kitty. That would be a very interesting game. How many tiles are there?"

"There are one hundred tiles, but only four little things to put your tiles on, while you play. Unless somebody had a few some place else."

"Naomi, we uhm, really don't have any spare letter things to set the letters on," Renée answered.

"Well, in that case, when this game is over, one of us will sit out the next game, and let somebody else play. So, who is it going to be? You, Sandi, Mandy, or even your mother, sis?"

Gloria having heard what Naomi just said, tried to make her excuses that she had way too much work to get done, to get the house organized.

"Pffft. Woman, if I know you, you have been getting this house organized all day. You can afford to take a break, before we have to get dinner started. Besides, it is only three o'clock. Sit down, woman, and rest."

"Naomi, if I kept sitting down, every time I worked doing the house things, the house things would never get done."

"Alright, girls, you heard what the lady said. It's tickle time."

"Oh no," Gloria was saying backing towards the stairs. "You are not tickling me." Gloria ran in her room and closed the door.

"Hey little piggy, come on out, or I will huff and puff and blow your house down."

"You...you...you stay away, you escaped lunatics from an asylum."

Naomi and the girls just giggled softly.

Naomi opened the door, and they tried to grab Gloria but she ran across the bed and out the door and down the stairs. Just then her husband Carl was coming in, and she hid behind him.

"Help, Carl, those lunatics want to tickle me."

"Oh? Is this true, ladies?"

"Yes, sir," Naomi answered, panting because she was running.

""Welllllllllll...I really need to...HELP YOU!" Carl said, starting to tickle Gloria.

Gloria was laughing so hard, she had to tell everybody to stop, or she would pee. They stopped tickling Gloria.

"Now, woman, see, it's like this. You work in one room, take a break, work in another room, take a break. Get the idea? All work and no play, makes Gloria a very dull girl."

"Yes, I get the idea. But we need to get this house in order, then we can play card games, board games, go out and go bowling, or to a movie. But we just moved in, and now we have to get this all done. Naomi, you're at work all day, so there is no reason why the rest of us can't do what needs to be done, while you aren't here."

"You are right, Gloria, but we have company, and we have to be gracious hostesses and show our company our manners."

"All right, then, I will take a break. Who wants lemonade and a piece of cake?"

Nobody refused the generous offer from the workaholic, so Gloria went to get the refreshments. Renée and Sandi went to help.

"So, everybody thinks I'm a workaholic."

"Well, you are, mom. I mean, even when you aren't straightening things around, or dusting something, you're doing other things. How many times have you stood in our living room and rearranged everything in your mind?"

"Oh, all right, then, yes, I am a workaholic. But it's just that I have to keep busy, or I feel like I am useless."

"Mom, you know that we have always been able to talk. You can talk to daddy, too. If you need to go out somewhere with daddy and let your hair down, I would understand. We all have to get out and be wild now and then. I am thirteen years old, and old enough to stay home by myself, if you need to go out. I'm not a little girl any more." Gloria looked at Renée very closely, as if seeing her for the first time."

"No, you're not. You're getting to be quite the young woman. You make me and your father very proud of the way you treat others, and the manners you have. Maybe this weekend we will go and see a movie."

"I have seen the Grand, mom, but I have never seen the drive in. That would be a good place to go."

"Dear, it is winter time. Drive-in movie places aren't usually open in the winter."

"Oh, all right, then, I guess I will settle for the Grand." All three giggled.

They took the lemonade and cake in the living room, and passed the cake slices around, and Renée poured the lemonade.

"Thank you, Gloria, for the refreshments."

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 40
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Just a little talk at Naomi's place.

As they were sitting there, enjoying their repast, Ms. Wells, the Home's superintendent came in the house.

"I'm sorry to interrupt, but I have received a notice. Rachel, you and your mother are being subpoenaed to court in Alameda County for the trial of Scott Derrick Watkins. You are to be there Monday morning, at nine o'clock. I'm sure your mother has received her notice, too."

"But, tomorrow is New Year's Eve."

"Yes, I know Rachel. Monday is the first business day of the new year. A person accused of a crime in this country is entitled to a fair, impartial and speedy trial by a jury of his or her peers. Is this your father?"

"Yes, Grandma Wells. This is his trial for almost killing my mother."

"Oh, my dear, I am so sorry to hear that. I hope everything works out." She went over and gave Rachel a hug, and Melanie too. "I have to go back to my office. You have a happy new year."

"You too, Grandma Wells." Ms. Wells left.

"Rach, I can take you and your mother. I just have to tell my supervisor that I have legal business in Alameda County."

"Thank you, sister Naomi. I don't know what I would have done, if I hadn't met you."

"We will talk more about that later, sister Rachel. Right now, let's finish our cake and drink our cocoa. Okay, now what is the matter? I don't hear any singing."

No sooner had Naomi said that, than Melanie started singing Day-O (The Banana Boat Song) made famous by Harry Belafonte. They sang it through once, and Rachel picked up on it, and started singing it the second time. When they finished the song, everybody shooed the imaginary black tarantula away from them. Then they all decided that since it was new year's, they would sing more carols. That was until Rachel started singing Boyfriend by Justin Bieber. Except she started it this way:

"If you were my boyfriend
I'd let you take me places
That I have never been..."

When she was through singing from the girl's point of view, everybody clapped.

"Thank you, thank you, I am here all week." Everybody giggled.

"Sis, where did you learn to sing like that?"

"From listening to my radio. My dad, he only likes country music, but I had a transistor, so I would listen to the rock station in Forest City. I practiced and practiced, until I had my voice just right."

"Rach, you have a wonderful singing voice."

"Thank you, Mel. That means a lot to me coming from one of my sisters." Both girls hugged. "If my dad would have heard me sing, he would have beat me until I bled. He doesn't understand why my voice is so high."

"Have you talked to Dr. Nita about it? Maybe you're what they call intersexed."

"Maybe. We will see."

"So, you're not a born female, I mean, body wise?"

"No, Mrs. Roberts, I was born a male, but I have had this inner feeling that my entire body was wrong somehow. I didn't quite understand it, until I was sent here."

"So, why didn't they send you to a boys home, instead?"

"Mrs. Roberts, I am five foot, four inches tall. I weigh one hundred and fourteen pounds soaking wet. My body is starting to get a girl's figure, my voice is high, my face is oval, and my hips swivel when I walk. How do you think the boys at a boys school would treat me?"

"I see your point. But what about showering. You don't take showers with the girls. Do you?"

"Yes, ma'am, every morning."

"And they are all right with you in the shower room with them?"

"Yes. They treat me just like any other girl. I am a girl, Mrs. Roberts, but I need to have a small birth defect removed, so I can be a whole girl."

"Mel, honey, what is going on here?"

"Mom, Rachel was sent here by the court as punishment for being a bully. We were expecting a foul tempered boy who thought he owned the world. But who we got was Rachel. Rachel is not a bully. She has been accepted as one of the girls by the whole house, and we even have become her friends. Since she has been here, she has shown us just how much of a girl she really is. This is no put on, mom. You just heard her sing. Can a boy have a singing voice that high?"

"Well, no, not that I know of."

"So, see, she couldn't go to a boys home. They would beat her up and abuse her. She has been through enough. Now she needs time to heal and time to work out her problems. We will be there to help her with that, too."

"Mom, even though Rachel will be home with her mother, I will be home with you and Janice will be with her mother, we are still residents of the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls. We are one for all and all for one. We follow one simple rule. Always be a lady. Rachel has shown us how much of a lady she really is."

"Well, I have never heard of things like this, until just now. It is really sweet of you girls to take Rachel in and be her friends. Rachel, talk to the doctor and let her know what is going on. Maybe you need to see what they call a geneticist. That is a biologist that specializes in the study of genes and can determine just how much of your genes are actually on the female side of the chart."

"I will talk to Dr. Nita about it right after the holidays are over. We will see what Dr. Nita says on Monday. Tomorrow is New Year's Eve and I am not going to let anything spoil that. My new year promises to be a good one. A few of us have our families back, and that has been the most wonderful Christmas present of all. Now, all we need to do, is live like families should."

"How old did you say you are, Rachel?"

"I'm thriteen, Mrs. Roberts. When I am old enough to leave here for good, I am going to make sure that I behave the way a lady is supposed to behave. I won't be refined, like from finishing school, and I won't be stuck up. But, I will be a lady."

"Thirteen, hey. Yes, thirteen, going on forty. You think like a grown up."

"Well, I never had any friends I could call true friends, until I came here. My sisters accepted me as I am. I can never repay that kindness, except to be a lady the way they have shown me I can be. Mrs. Roberts, when the judge asked my mother if she could change my name right there in court, I was steaming mad that my mother would turn on me like that.

"But then, I was driven up here by a nice lady who just happens to wear a badge. If it weren't for Naomi, I don't want to think of how my life would have turned out. See, Mrs. Roberts, the reason I was sent here is because I had bullied a trangender friend at the mall. I actually hit her. This girl here," she nodded toward Melanie, "said it was poetic justice to have a big tough boy in a girl's dress. Then Sharon got me inside because all I had on was a thin summer dress. From then on, my sisters accepted me in to their hearts. I have only been here nine days from the time I got here, to the time my mother wanted me back, and I was permitted on an extended home visit.

"There are a lot of things I need help with, and with my family, Renée's family, you and Melanie and Naomi, I will be able to work through my problems. I do need help Mrs. Roberts, and I accept that. So, what I need to do now, is concentrate on what I need help with, and get through it. Like this transition. Maybe the Fates were looking out for me, when Judge Reynolds sent me here to live as a girl."

"Destiny is a very strange thing, Rachel. We can leave our house in the morning, and end up in a lot of trouble in the evening. There are not set guarantees in life, Rachel, but we can make things work in our favor if we only give it a chance."

"Give what a chance, Mrs. Roberts?"

"Life, sweetie, life. All we have to do is be ourselves. Rachel, I am actually glad to have met you. You have given me another outlook on life. In fact, every now and then, we have to go back to the home to give them a report on how we thought we did, since we had been on our home visit. These constant trips back and forth will be until we are formally discharged from the home."

"Well, you certainly have impressed me. When I met you, I thought you were born a girl. I can see that you actually were. You are pretty as a girl."

"Thank you, Mrs. Roberts."

Rachel started to scratch on her chest. "Rachel, don't scratch, honey. It is impolite for one thing, and for another, the breast tissue is pushing out the skin and muscles underneath. Also, ladies don't scratch in public. When we are out, and we have an itch in a place that is private, then we make an excuse and go in the ladies room. We don't run, and we don't walk funny, either. We just take our time and go. I am so sorry that I had my doubts a bit ago, when I found out your were not born a girl in body. You are starting to develop breasts, and only girls can develop like that.

"I have heard of male breasts, but they don't last too long. Do you have any training bras, Rachel?"

"No, ma'am."

"Well, you need to get a few, because from now on, you will need a bra all the time, except at night. There are even bras you can wear at night too. But, our breasts need time to breathe, so we give them a break at night." Melanie and Rachel giggled.

There was a knock on the door. Melanie went to answer it.

"Hi Tom. What brings you here?"

"My car. I came to see Rachel."

"Rachel, it's for you sis. It's a boooooy." Rachel stuck her tongue out at Melanie.

"OMG! Tom! What are you doing here?"

"I went by the home, and they said you were here. I just wanted to stop in to tell you, that we are having a New Year's day celebration at my house. My dad says I can invite a few friends over. I thought about you and the girls at the home right away. Will you allow me the pleasure of picking you up, say around eleven in the morning on New Year's day?"

"Can my BGFF come, too?"

"Yes, Rachel, she can."

"Then, Mr. Thomas Bradley, it's a date." Tom Bradley gave Rachel a brotherly hug and a kiss on her cheek. Rachel blushed.

"It is a casual get together, so wear something comfortable."

"Never say that to a girl, Tom, we just might do that."

"Oh, yeah, I get it. My mom always says she is slipping in to something comfortable, and gets in to her nightgown and robe, with her bunny slippers."

"I will wear something appropriate, Tom. Would you like a cup of hot cocoa, and I think we still a couple of
pieces of cake left."

"I will be more than honored, ma'am, to accept your gacious invitation." Rachel giggled and went to get Tom Bradley's refreshments.

When she got in the kitchen she told her mother, Naomi and Ruth that Tom Bradley had just invited her and Renée to a New Year's get together at his house.

"So, I accepted. Mom, will you please help me take the cake and hot cocoa out for Tom?"

"Yes, dear." There was a wide smile across Ruth Watkins face, when she heard that her daughter had accepted an invitation from a boy for a date.

Rachel made the hot cocoa, and Ruth place a nice big chunk of cake on a saucer, with ice cream.

"There, that should fill your boyfriend up for about an hour." There were giggles from everyone in the kitchen.

"Mom, he is not my boyfriend. He is just a boy taking me out for a New Year's party at his house. His parents are chaperoning so there won't be any funny business. What I hear about Tom Bradley, is that he has dated many of the girls from the home, and everyone said he treats us with respect. I wouldn't mind him being my boyfriend though. You should see his muscles."

"Well, if I know my daughter, she could make him her boyfriend, without hardly trying."

"I know mom, but one step at a time. I just met him, and we have a formal date on Saturday. He is taking me the drive in, and then a late dinner at an all night burger place."

"You kids and your burgers and fries. You know dear, when I was your age, that is what we had when we hung out at White Tower. Sometimes we would invade George Webb's."

They took the cake and hot cocoa out to Tom. He sat there looking at Rachel.

"Tom, why are you looking at me like that?"

"Well, I talked to Sharon the other day and I had asked her about you, but she said it wasn't her place. She said I had to talk to you. So I have to ask you. When I saw you at our trailer place, I noticed something. Is there, uhm, someplace we can talk private?"

Thomas Bradley, these are my sisters and I trust them with my life. If I excused myself to talk to you privately, then they would think I don't trust them. So, whatever it is, you can talk about it right here."

"Well, alright, I suppose. Are you a guy?"

"Tom, girls come in many sizes, ages, weights and even packages. If you think I am a guy, then why am I living at the home, when the home is for girls. I think you should rephrase your question."

"Alright, are you a male?"

"No, Tom. My body is male, but I am all female."

"I don't unerstand."

"It is simple Tom. Ever since I was very little I always wanted to be female. NO! WAIT! I needed to be female. I was born a female in this body for a reason, and I think I know why, now."

"Well, that that doesn't mean anything. I mean, are you going to have the surgery and everything to become female?"

"I am already female, Tom, it is just that this body needs a little correction."

"Somehow I get the feeling I am being hornsnookered. Well, anyway, is Rachel your real name?"

"Yes, Tom Bradley, it is."

"Well, I can see that you do live at the home, and that is for girls, so, I guess you are a girl."

"Thank you, Thomas Bradley," Rachel said as demure as she could, with a sly smile."

"You're welcome, Rachel."

As they all sat around talking, and Tom Bradley was still nibbling on his cake, Naomi came in and asked it anybody wanted lunch.

"Naomi," Melanie started, "I'm full from having the cake and hot cocoa. Thank you."

"You know, girls, the thing is that cake is good, but it is not really nutritious, even though there are eggs and milk in it. You have to have something more, to keep up your strength."

"You know, Naomi," Rachel added, "That we look up to you and Evie, because you are always there to make sure we are cared for. The best part about that is, you don't even have to be."

"Hold it right there, little sister! I do this because I care what happens to all of my sisters at the home. Rachel if I hadn't met you, I would still be a caring person. It is how I was raised, and there were those that looked after me, when I was a teen. I can't do any less, but look out for my sisters. My supervisors and the sheriff here understands that I am doing this.

"The sheriff even told me that it was about time someone was in the girls corner and cared enough about their welfare. He said part of my job is to be a big sister to all the girls at the home, when I told him you all made me an honorary sister. He said that was the best compliment the girls at the home could give.

"So, Melanie Marie Roberts and Rachel Eileen Watkins, it is lunch time. In fact, everybody can join us for lunch. Tom have you had enough?"

"My mom calls me her living garbage disposal." Everybody giggled. Carl Richards came in just then and heard what Tom Bradley had said.

"My wife calls me that, too, young man." The girls all giggled while Tom laughed. "Lunch sounds good, Naomi. What are we having?"

"Tomato soup, with unsalted top crackers, A luch meat sandwich if anybody wants one. Then we will have milk, hot cocoa for whoever wants some, and coffee. But girls, Tom, You have to have at least one glass of mik or hot cocoa before you can have a cup of coffee."

Everybody got up and went in the dining room. Since they were not at the home, but at Naomi's house, the gathering was small, and everybody just sat where they wanted. Renée said that she was fasting from lunch meat, but the soup sounded good. Naomi and Ruth put the soup in a large serving then in the middle of the table with the crackers on a plate under the serving bowl and around the bowl. Like you would see in a fancy restaurant.

Everybody just sat there, eating slowly, and talking.

"So, after lunch what does everybody want to do?"

"We could go in to town, and do a little shopping. I would have to stop at the home to get a little money from my account."

"Melanie, that won't be necessary," Naomi interjected. "I will take you all in to town, and we will do a little shopping. My treat. This way, Mel, your money will be for things you may want later. I understand the home pays you girls a healthy allowance."

"Yes, Naomi," Melanie answered back. "We have to do our chores, and we have to keep our rooms neat, and we help, but we don't have to, but we help the pre-teen girls with things, like their school work if they get stuck, and maybe take them in to town now and then, too. Our time off from school is actually filled with things we have to do."

"Melanie, Rachel and Janice will still be going to the school on the Home grounds, until summer break. Then next semester, all three are going to Pine Meadows Senior High School." Naomi stated. But for right now, they get to stay with their birth parent or parents. Renée can be sort of our liason between the Home and us. Mel, who would you trust more, Renée or the adults?"

"Naomi, I trust you, Evie, Jan, daddy, mom, Hazel, my mom, all my sisters, Tom here, Tommy Barker, and of course some of the people in town. I haven't met all the people in town, but the ones I have met, I trust."

"Well, I can see that being at the Home has taught you something."

"Naomi, every girl at the Home needs help with something. It is why I suggested that we move here to Pine Meadows County, so we could be near the Home, and help our sisters still there, with whatever they need help with, even if it is to talk, or listen, or both. The Home has taught us a very valuable lesson. They taught us patience, trust, love, friendship, sisterhood, good study habits. They taught us how to be ladies in every way. Naomi, the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls is the place I would want my daughter or transgendered child to be, if she needed help.

"It is like Rachel here. When we were told a boy was being sent to our house, and we were told why, we were ready to give to the poor schlub the business. But then, we got the surprise of a a lifetime. We didn't get that poor schlub of a bratty boy, who we got was Rachel. We took her in to our home and our hearts. She has been a girl for a very long time and she is only thirteen. When she got here, she let her hair down and hasn't put it up since. She has shown us just how much of a lady she is, and how much more she needs to go, yet.

"Rach, we will be there for whatever you need to learn about being a girl. So far, though, I see the only we need to help you with is makeup. But, until you are sixteen, they won't let you wear eye shadow. Eye liner is only used for special functions, and then the smokey eyed look is not permitted. We will teach you, sis, because that is what sisters are for."

"Thank you, Mel. Uhm, are you going to print your thesis out, or write it in long hand. I ask one simple question, and I get a history of the Home. That's great, Mel, thank you." It was then that Naomi's police radio sounded.

"Squad 364."

"Squad 364, go."

"Squad 364, a 417 at the truck stop. I'm sorry Naomi, but your special talents are needed. The state police are on scene, but they don't want to discharge their firearms with all of the patrons in the restaurant, and the man seems troubled by something according to state trooper James O'Donnell."

"Squad 364, en route."

"Ten four, Squad 364."

"Sorry Tom, ladies, I have to go. I may be late in getting back." The girls, their moms, and even Tom gave Naomi a hug and told her to be safe. Naomi then left for the truck stop.

The Girl Most Likely To ... Part 41
By Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Naomi uses a special talent.

Naomi drove to the truck stop without her siren blaring, because she didn't want to let the offender know that she was coming. As she drove along the highway, she saw a green, 1998 Ford sedan parked on the shoulder, just a little ways away from the truck stop. Naomi drove in to the truck stop, and Jim O'Donnell went to tell her what the situation was.

"Naomi, thank God you're here. The guy inside, as you can see from here, is Nate Wilkins. He lives over on the other side of the county. You can see from here, by the way he is waving his gun, he is agitated about something. He hasn't attempted to make contact, and we don't want to spook him."

"All right, thank you, Jim." Naomi then took off her utility belt, and placed her handcuffs on the back of her civilian belt. She picked up the megaphone and talked to the man inside. "Mr. Wilkins, this sheriff's deputy sergeant, Naomi Petersen. I am unarmed, and I would like to come in and talk to you. I promise there will be no tricks. If it is all right for me to come in and talk, raise your right hand." Mr. Wilkins didn't budge. "Mr. Wilkins, I swear to you, as a public servant, I will make sure there will be no tricks. I will not attempt to disarm you, or even rush you. I just want to come in and find out what the problem is. If this is all right, please raise your right arm." Still nothing.

Holding one of the patrons in front of him, Nate Wilkins opened the door to the truck stop.

"I know all about you, dragon lady. You aren't coming in here and doing to me what you did to that Buck guy."

"Mr. Wilkins, I give you my word."

"Turn around, slowly." Naomi turned around. "Leave your handcuffs outside, then you can come in." Naomi put her handcuffs on the hood of the first squad, so Nate Wilkins could see them. "All right, dragon lady, come on in."

Naomi didn't like using her martial arts if there was another way. Apparently, Mr. Wilkins called it. Naomi entered the cafe part of the truck stop.

"Mr. Wilkins, what is the problem? Why have you placed these people in harm's way?"

"Because the world sucks, dragon lady. I asked the bank for an extension on my loan, and they said no. I have made my payments on time, but I have had a little set back with my crops. All I asked was for an extension. They told me that if I couldn't make my next payment on time, they were going to foreclose."

"If we got a hold of the bank, and had them reconsider, do you think you can let these people get back to their dinners? You haven't hurt anyone, yet, and we don't want you to, either. There is a problem, however, and that is you will be arrested for endagering safety, but I think we can make it a misdemeanor where you can do community service for your sentence. Mr. Wilkins, there are two ways you can leave here. With me, or dead. The state police have the whole truck stop surrounded. If you want to live, you can leave with me. If not, well, the alternative isn't very nice."

"How do I know this isn't just a trick to send me to jail, then prison?"

"Because you have my word. You are my prisoner, Mr. Wilkins, not anybody else's. I am the one making the arrest. I swear that I will put mitigating circumstances down as the reason you were upset, and I will detail those mitigating circumstances in full, in my report. Does that sound like a deal?"

"I...don't know, dragon lady. I am not sure that what you are saying is true."

"Have you ever been arrested?"

"No."

"Have you ever had a speeding ticket?"

"No."

"Have you ever had a parking ticket?"

"Yes."

"So have I, Mr. Wilkins. So see, your police record is actually clear, except for a few parking tickets. That is nothing to worry about. But, if you insist on hurting anybody in this restaurant, then the state police are going to kill you. Is that what you want?"

"Well, no. I...I'm just...upset."

"Mr. Wilkins, may I have the gun, please?"

"You're sure this isn't a trick."

"Very sure."

"All right, I will trust you. But if you try anything, I will get you, sooner or later, but I will get you."

"Now, Mr. Wikins, please. Let me have the gun and we will talk just a bit longer, before we both go outside."

"All right." Nate Wilkins is 42 years old, and lives in the house he was raised in. He has a full head of greying and brown hair. He handed the gun to Naomi, and Naomi put her hand up to stop the officers outside from running in and scaring Mr. Wilkins.

"Mr. Wilkins, let's sit down and talk a bit."

They sat at a booth by the window.

"Mr. Wilkins, I am going to help you as best as I can. So far you have only waved a gun around. You didn't use it on anybody, and you didn't really threaten anybody with it. The report that I was given is, when you walked in with the gun, everybody just sat where they were. The cook actually called the state police. Also, you may call me Naomi. I am going to do you a favor, and take you to the bank in the morning, and I am going to talk to Mr. Withers, and see if you and the bank can come to an agreement. Sound like a plan."

"I would like that. The only reason I was here tonight like this, is because I didn't know what else to do. I was really beside myself. I grew up in that house. It has a lot of sentimental value for me."

"Well, I am sure that we can get Mr. Withers to extend your loan, say, for sixty days."

"That is more than enough time. If he will go for it."

"Well, that is why we need to see him when the bank opens at nine. You be there. But first, I have the sad duty of placing you under arrest. I have to book you, and fingerprint you, and then I will let you go home. But you meet me at the bank in the morning at nine."

"Yes, ma'am."

"C'mon, let's go." They walked to the door of the truck stop, and Naomi called out to the other officers. "Stand down, put your weapons away. This is my prisoner, in my custody. Everybody stand down." Naomi waited until all the shotguns, rifles and handguns were put away. Then she went out by the first squad, and picked up her handcuffs. "Do I need these, Mr. Wilkins?"

"No, Ma'am."

"I am going to place you in the back seat as soon as Trooper O'Donnell is finished searching you. Then you and I are going to the sheriff's station where you will be booked and fingerprinted. I am charging you with misdemeanor endangering safety. After you are booked, I will release you on your own recognizance. I have that authority in the absence of a judge. But I want to remind you, you meet me at the bank in the morning at nine o'clock."

"Yes, ma'am."

Naomi drove to the sheriff's office and took Mr. Wilkins in to the booking room. Another female deputy fingerprinted him, and Naomi took his mug shot. Then she took Mr. Wilkins in to a conference room, where she pulled out a recognizance form, and filled it out. When it was completely filled out, she signed it and so did Mr. Wilkins. Mr. Wilkins was given the last copy, which said Defendant's Copy at the bottom.

"I want to say one thing to you, Mr. Wilkins. I am a very peace loving person, and I don't like using violence if I don't have to. But, if you don't show up at the bank, a warrant for your arrest will be issued. Is that clear?"

"Yes...yes, ma'am...ma'am."

"All right, go home." Nate Wilkins left the sheriff's office and jail, and when he got out on the sidewalk, he wiped his brow, as though he were sweating.

"Well, I guess I scared him enough and I didn't even have to get rough."

"Naomi," deputy Carol Smith said, bewildered. "Do you think it was wise letting him out on his own recognizance?"

"Carol, I have his gun, and from what I could tell, he was scared just being there with me in that restaurant. No, I think I did the right thing, Carol. Of course, we will see at nine in the morning. I hope I don't have to go after him."

"Naomi, I'm glad you came here to work."

"Thank you, Carol."

Chapter 2 - At the bank.

Naomi went to get in her SUV and found Jim O'Donnell waiting by the driver's door.

"Well, Mr. Trooper, may I help you?"

"You certainly can deputy. I am looking for the love of my life. Have you seen her?"

"Would you please described the person that you are talking about?"

"She has the softest lips I have ever touched, the prettiest doe like eyes I have ever looked in to, the lightest touch, and the most passionate kisses I have ever felt."

"Do you mean like this, trooper?" Naomi and Jim O'Donnell kissed passionately.

"Yes, exactly like this."

"Well, whomever she is, I know she has found the right man in you trooper James O'Donnell."

"Thank you, m'lady, and I am the luckiest man in the world for having her by my side. I am going home, take a shower, and get in to something I can wear on a date. Would you like to join me at San Francisco's Ghiradelli Square just off of Fisherman's Wharf?"

"San Francisco!!!!" Naomi exclaimed. "Jim, that is about seventeen hundred miles from here."

"Well, I do have plane tickets for two, we could go there and have a night of it and come back in the morning. I'm sure there is a flight on some airline going to Chicago where we can transfer flights to home."

Naomi took out her hand held radio, a pretended to be calling in.

"Squad 364, requesting wants, warrants and hospitalizations on one James O'Donnell...official nut case."

"You are so going to get that back."

"Listen, Mr. O'Donnell..."

"Yes, Mrs. O'Donnell?"

"Jim, has anybody ever accused you of being a gentleman?"

"Not that I recall." They both laughed. After a day of police work, it was refreshing to have a little hilarious banter to clear the mind of all the idiocy they have seen in a day's work.

"Anyway, Jim, I can't. Not tonight, anyway. I have to meet Mr. Wilkins at the bank at nine in the morning. I will take a rain check, though."

"I will hold you to that, deputy Naomi Petersen."

"And I will hold you to your promise to take me to Ghiradelli Square in Fisherman's Wharf." They both hugged and kissed again, then they both went to their homes.

On the way home, Naomi was thinking that Jim O'Donnell had finally lost his mind. Imagine buying plane tickets to go to San Francisco. She shook her head slightly, thinking he was just playing with her. But, if he wasn't, he was certainly crazy...in love.

She thought that their wedding was going to be an all out affair. The bridesmaids, Rachel as the Maid of Honor, the ring bearers, the little girls holding the train of her wedding gown. She didn't even notice that she was home, until Renée came out to meet her.

"Naomi, are you all right?"

"Huh? Oh! I was daydreaming again."

"About what, this time?"

"About my wedding with Trooper JimO'Donnell. Renée, this is going to be a wonderful wedding. Do you know what he wanted to do tonight? He actually wanted me to fly with him to San Francisco and have dinner."

"What!?! Is he mad? The tickets cost more than the dinner."

"I know, that is what makes it so crazy, and so...loveable."

"You really do love that hunky man. Don't you, Naomi?"

"Yes, little sister, I certainly do. It would be so romantic to go to Ghiradelli Square in Fisherman's Wharf, just so I can say one day that I was there. There are a lot of shops in that area. Oriental food, foot long hot dogs, Coney island dogs, pizza, little nick nack shops. But, he wanted to go tonight, and I am meeting the man I arrested tonight at the bank in town at nine in the morning."

"Can you talk about what you did tonight?"

"Well, this man was upset that the bank was going to foreclose on his home. So, he got a gun and went to the truck stop. I went in unarmed and talk to him, and he surrendered on my promise there would be no tricks and that I would help him at the bank."

"Naomi, has anybody ever told you that you are an angel?"

"Yes, little sister, they have. I don't know about being an angel, but if I can help, then that is what I am going to do. That is why I became a deputy sheriff, so I could make a difference. It doesn't have to be all arrests and putting people in jail. It can be helping my neighbors, if I can. That is what being a public servant means."

"Melanie and her mom went home about an hour ago. They said they would be back next weekend."

"Is your mother still up?"

"Yes, Naomi she is."

Naomi went in the kitchen, poured herself a cup of coffee, and sat down to talk to Carol.

"What happened at the truck stop, Naomi?"

"One of the men that live here in Pine Meadows County was waving a gun around in the truck stop restaurant. I went in and talked him in to surrendering. I booked him, his fingerprints were taken, and I let him go home on his own recognizance. He promised he would meet me at the bank at nine in the morning. He was upset that the bank threatened to foreclose on his house."

"That would make anybody upset, but most don't go waving guns around in a public place. What if he doesn't meet you?"

"Then I have to go and arrest him for breaking his bond, and put him in jail. I think he will keep his word though. I promised to talk to the district attorney and see if we can't get him community service. He didn't hurt anyone, and I doubt that he even wanted to. He just wanted to be heard."

"Well, at least it ended well."

"Yes. It makes my day when I don't have to use violence to make an arrest. But then most who commit crimes don't want to go peacefully. I had better get to bed, if I am going to make it to the bank by nine. Good night, Carol."

"Good night, Naomi."

That night, Naomi slept peacefully because she didn't have to hurt anybody. The fact that Buck was violent and Mr. Wilkins wasn't, only went to show both ends of the criminal element. Mr. Wilkins was charged with misdemeanor endagering safety. Naomi didn't put "by conduct regardless of life," or it would have been a felony.

Naomi didn't like mornings, even though she worked in the sheriff's gym as a defense instructor. With the sun shining through her window, she slid out of bed, in to her slippers and put her housecoat on. She took her underthings along, and went to take her shower. When she was done, she dressed in her sheriff's uniform, and headed downstairs.

She was the only one up at eight in the morning, so she made herself a pot of coffee, one slice of peanut butter and jelly toast and sat down for a few minutes before going to the sheriff's office.

Carol came down, poured herself a cup of coffee, and sat down.

"So, I guess we will see if this guy shows up at the bank, or not."

"I guess so, Carol, but I have a feeling he will. He doesn't want me coming to get him. His record is clear except for a few parking tickets and the incident last night. I don't see why he would want a warrant issued."

"We have all had parking tickets. So, basically, he is a good guy, he just frustrated."

"Yes. That is why I let him go home last night. I think this experience though, has helped him see, that the next time he gets upset, he needs to talk out his feelings, rather than place other people in harm's way."

"I agree, Naomi. Can you tell me his name?"

"No Carol, not until after his trial."

"Well, I tried," Carol said, giggling, which got Naomi giggling, too.

"I suppose I had better go, then. I want this guy to get as fair a shake as he can from the bank. Be back fr lunch."

"Take care, Naomi."

As Naomi drove in to town, she picked up her microphone.

"Squad 364."

"Squad 364, good morning. Go ahead."

"Squad 364, good morning, I am checking in and I will be in just as soon as I finish a little business at the bank."

"10-4 Squad 364, you're signed in, take your time."

"Squad 364, 10-4."

Naomi got out of the squad, and headed in to Jim's Hardware Emporium, where Nate Wilkins was sitting having coffee and a donut.

"Good morning, Nate. I see you got here a little early."

"Good morning, Naomi. Naomi, I'm really sorry about last night. I really didn't want to hurt anybody. The only person that was hurt last night, was me. Let's go and wait for the bank to unlock the doors."

They walked the half a block to the bank. As they got there, a man of about five foot, five inches tall, with thinning, but not receding, brown hair was unlocking the doors. This was John William Withers, 42, the manager of the bank.

"Naomi, what brings you in so early in the morning?"

"Mr. Withers, may we talk to you?"

"Yes, of course. Come this way."

"Mr. Withers, last night Mr. Wilkins here was very upset about the bank not extending his loan. He got in a little legal trouble because of being upset. I was wondering if there was any way the bank would extend Mr. Wilkins loan, so that he can get his crops in."

"Well, it isn't that we don't want to extend his loan, but he has asked for an extension three times already. Bank policy says that three times is the limit."

"Mr. Wilkins," Naomi looked at Nate, "what is going on? Why did you ask for an extension so many times?"

"Because I lost half of my crops. I used the extensions to clear my fields of the dead crops. I have fifty two acres left to plow out and harvest. I just need this one last extension so that I can get my good crops to the co-op."

"Mr. Withers, would you please reconsider and extend his loan this one last time?"

"I will tell you what I will do. I will take it up with the board of directors, and see what they say. I will give you a call, Naomi, and let you know what they say. Nate, I am sorry, but right now, until the board of directors tells me yes, there is nothing I can do, right now."

"I work hard in those fields everyday. What you are telling me, is even though I am a hard working man, you can't see fit to extend my loan one last time."

"I'm sorry, Nate. I will let you know what the board of directors say."

"Thank you, Mr. Withers. Nate, let's go and have another cup of coffee."

Naomi and Nate Wilkins left the bank and headed back to Jim's Hardware Emporium. They went in and sat down in a booth.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 42
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - In Glenn's Eatery.

Nate Wilkins and Naomi sat in a booth in Glenn's Eatery located in Jim's Hardware Emporium. When the waitress came over, Naomi ordered a cup of coffee for her and for Nate Wilkins.

"Nate, that didn't go over too well. Mr. Withers was holding something back and I am going to find out just what it is. I don't want you going off on the edge of that precipice called anger. You leave this up to me. This is what I get paid for. Is that a deal?"

"I suppose. But, he did seem as though he was sort of irritated that I was even there."

"Well, we will get to the bottom of this. You said you have fifty two acres left to harvest. How much help do you need to get the crops in?"

"I need maybe five good men. I put my vegetables in bushel baskets, and they get heavy. Especially the ones with the potatoes and the corn."

"May I ask you a question? How can you harvest in the winter?"

"I have all of my vegetables plowed out of the fields. I have them in my heated barn. But I need to get them to the co-op before the end of the week. The fifty two acres I need to plow under, can wait until spring. I just need help loading my bushels on to my truck and that may take four or five trips. I need help with the lifting so I can get them out of my barn."

"All right, Nate. I will see if I can get you some help."

"Naomi, I also have a 'hot' house, too. I grow crops all year round. This way I get a jump on everybody else."

"I have heard of that being done. Do you need help in your hot house?"

"I could use a hand or eight." Naomi giggled.

"It seems to me, that you not only work hard, you work yourself in to a frazzle. I will see what I can do to get you some help."

"Thank you, Naomi." It was then that Melanie and her mother came in.

"Naomi, hi. I didn't think I'd see you here. I thought you were at work."

"I am, little sister. But, I was just leaving. I have class today of twelve rookies that need training. Mel, may I speak to you over here?" Naomi asked pointing to the counter. "Mel, that is the man I had to arrest last night at the truck stop. He needs help with his vegetables. Do you think the girls can help?"

"Today is New Year's Eve, Naomi, and Monday is the first day back to school. We wouldn't be able to help him, until the weekend."

"Then I will have to find some others who can help. He still has vegetables to get to the co-op. He says he also has a 'hot' house where he grows vegetables all year round, too."

"Oh, I know him. He's really a darling, Naomi. Whatever he did at the truck stop, he had a reason." They went over by Marilyn and Nate. "Hi, Mr. Wilkins. Naomi told me you need help on your farm. We would only be able to help on the weekends, because Monday is the first day back to school."

"Which one are you, again, Melanie?" Everybody giggled and smiled. "While I appreciate the offer of help, I have a lot of really heavy things that need to be lifted."

"Mr. Wilkins, if six girls and one man can lift a heavy tool chest on to a trailer hitched to a car, we can lift anything on your farm."

"Well, I see I have been torpedoed and sunk. All right, you little imp, you girls may help me on the weekends, and I will see that you get paid for it."

"Thank you, Mr. Wilkins."

"You are most welcome, young lady."

It became clear to Naomi, that Nate Wilkins wasn't a trouble maker, and that maybe she can make it so the judge lets him off with a stern warning, and dismisses the case. She will have to talk to the district attorney about it, later today.

"Mr. Wilkins, what did you do at the truck stop last night, and why?"

"Well, I was a little naughty, but that was because the bank wouldn't extend my loan on my house. It would really help me a lot,if the bank would just extend the loan. Then I can get my crop I have now to the co-op and I can start planting more in my 'hot' house."

"Is that all it would take is an extension on your loan?"

"Yes, Melanie."

"All right, we were going there anyway so mom can open an account. Would you mind if I tried talking to Mr. Withers?"

"No, Melanie, I would not mind at all."

"Mom, let's get going. Maybe we will be able to get Mr. Withers in a good mood where he will let Mr. Wilkins have an extension."

As they walked out of the restaurant they turned left to go to the bank.

"You know, Mel, I am still amazed by the way everybody here helps everybody else. I mean, I know it is neighborly, but this...this is something else."

"After all mom, it takes a village." There were loud cheers of "RIGHT ON!!! Everybody who had heard what Mealnie had said, agreed with her.

"My word, girl, this is definitely my kind of town. Are there any other surprises, that I would like to know about?"

"Mother, to know how this town really is, is to live here. Every summer we have a festival to honor the town's founding. The girls from the home have a bake sale, and that money is used for what the girls need for the home. The flat screen tv in the living room was bought with some of the money from the bake sale. There is a lot to the small town of Pine Meadows."

"I am really going to enjoy living here," Marilyn stated, matter of factly.

They walked in to the bank, and saw that one of the bankers was free. They went over to the desk.

"Excuse me, Miss, I would like to open an account."

"Please have a seat," said the woman with rich, thick light brown hair. "I'm Teri Heinz, executive bank assistant to the manager. You need to fill out this form, and then I need to see some identification. A driver's license will do, if you have one."

"Miss Heinz, is Mr. Withers available?"

"I don't know, Melanie. While she fills out the form, I will go and see."

As Marilyn filled out the form that wanted to know everything about the account holder, except next of kin, Teri Heinz went to get Mr. Withers. When they both came to the desk, Mr. Withers looked at Melanie.

"Hello, Melanie. What bring you in here?"

"My mother needs to open an account."

"Well, that's why we're here, to take your money." There were giggles, even from a few of the other patrons. "Is there something else you needed?"

"Yes, Mr. Withers. May we talk while my mom fills out this report and talks to Miss Heinz?"

"Yes, come to my office." They walked to Mr. Withers office, and he offered Malanie a chair. "Please, Melanie, have a seat. Now, what may I do for you."

"It's about Mr. Wilkins, sir. He really needs that extension so he can not only what crops he has to the co-op, but also can replant in his hot house. He really keeps this whole area in fresh vegetables all year round, Mr. Withers. Couldn't you please extend his loan for say, just another month?"

"Child, you girls at the home are very well respected here in town. I will tell you what. Since he only needs the loan extended for a month, I think we can come to terms. I will give him a call, and tell the good news." Mr. withers shook his head in disbelief. "Melanie, if I didn't know better I would say that you are an angel."

"Thank you, Mr. Withers. Mr Wilkins is going to be so happy." They went back by Teri's desk. "Miss Heinz, please get me an extend form. I have just had my arm twisted in allowing Mr. Wilkins loan to be extended."

Teri Heinz looked at Melanie and then at Mr. Withers.

"Now, I just wonder who twisted your arm." Mr. Withers laughed, while the girls giggled.

Marilyn handed the completed form to Teri, and her driver's license.

"Alright, let me see," Teri said quizzically. "I see here that you own your own internet greeting card business. How well do you do with that?"

"I am doing very well. I take pictures of birds, flowers, trees, anything in nature. Then I photo shop those on to greeting card stock, and put them on the net. Then when somebody orders one or more, I just print them out, and send them snail mail."

"Do you make posters, too?"

"Well, I can. I just need to know how big you would want it."

"This summer, we are having a founding festival for the whole town. The ladies are bringing the food, and we set it up buffet style. We have a carnival that comes in and there are rides and games for everyone. There are a few of the guys who also dress up and act as clowns. The whole county shows up, because during our festival, nobody works for that week, because everybody is busy at one thing or another with the festival. We would need a poster before the festival telling everybody about it. We post them at the truck stop, on traffic sign posts, in the businesses in town, and we even mail them out, too. This festival," Teri looked at Marilyn's completed form, "Mrs. Roberts, is a huge affair for Pine Meadows."

"Well, I can see what I can do. The poster I can get out without a problem. But, if you need help with the banner or any set up, just let me know. You have my cell number."

"Thank you, Mrs. Roberts. Your checks and credit card will come in the mail. Thank you for choosing our bank."

"It is nothing, and you may call me Marilyn." The two women shook hands, and Melanie and Marilyn left to go back to Glenn's for more coffee and a soda pop for Melanie.

When they got back to the truck stop, Rachel, Renée and Gloria Richards were there, having a light salad.

"Renée!" Melani exclaimed, happy to see her friend and sister. "What are you guys doing in town?"

"We came to get me another dress and maybe a another couple of skirts and tops."

"Renée, you could wear a wine barrel and still be pretty. I have some good news, though. Mr. Withers is extending Mr. Wilkins loan."

"That's great. He's really nice," Rachel said with a smile.

"Did I hear right," came a voice from behind them.

They all looked to see Naomi standing there, looking like she was going to take the whole bunch to jail.

"Did you say that Mr. Withers is extending Mr. Wilkins loan?"

"Yes, Naomi," Melanie replied. "I talked to Mr. Withers while mom was opening an account. I may have looked like a lost doe, but, He gave in, and said he would extend the loan."

"I don't know how you girls do what you do. I appreciate what you did, Mel. Thank you."

"Oh, it was nothing. After all, it takes a village. Doesn't it?"

"You are right about that, young lady," Glenn said, with a wide smile. "Is everything okay here?"

"Everything is fine, Glenn." Glenn did this, now and again. He made the rounds of the patrons to see if they were satisfied with the food and the service.

Melanie and her mother sat down, and when the waitress took their order for coffee and a soda pop, Glenn just had to put his whatever cents worth in.

"Well, ladies, it seems you are just more than satisfied. You keep coming back for more."

Glenn's Eatery wasn't the only restaurant in town. There was Anna's Italian/American restaurant, and Bill's Burgers And Fries. Even though these three were competitors, they were also friends. They were on the same bowling league, and their boys played in the area's little league games.

"You know that tonight is the fireworks by Lake Delton. Why don't we all go together?"

"That sounds like a plan, Renée. I think I will enjoy fireworks in a town that knows how to help thy neighbor."

"Mom, as you get to know the people of the town and the county, you will see some aren't so nice, but all in all, though, we have a very decent town. We have our idiots like everywhere else, but they are really few and far between here."

"Mel," Marilyn said, not sure what to really say. "I...uhm, I...I have never lived in a place like this. It is almost like I died and went to Heaven."

"Well, that is what a lot of people say when they move here. People move here to live, mom, because they need what Pine Meadows has to offer."

"And, just what is it that Pine Meadows has the people need?"

"Peace, quiet, gang free, no gun shots, neighbors that are really neighbors. Pine Meadows prides itself on its slogan, 'it takes a village'. People here are happy, and they do do a lot to keep busy."

"Thank you, dear. Now I can see why you suggested we live here."

"Mom, after we get everything settled at the house, may I have a sleep over?"

"Yes, Mel, you can. I do really love you."

"Marilyn, I talked to the district attorney in Wayne County, and he said that he would have no objection to having the judge restore your parental rights."

"Thank...you...Na...omi," Marilyn said, as the tears just came. "Thank...you...so...mu...much."

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 43
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Melanie and her mother.

As they left Glenn's Eatery, Marilyn said she wanted to go home, and then take a road trip to Wayne County to get all of their things. She said while she was there, she would call for a truck to bring their furniture to the new house.

As they drove in to the drive way leading to the house, they saw a green pickup truck by the front door. It was Melanie's uncle Jerry, well, really Gerald, but everybody just called him Jerry.

"Jerry, what are you doing here?"

"I Had to ask where you lived at the truck stop. I brought your personal things from the house, and I have arranged for your furniture to be brought up. This way you don't have to make that long trip."

"Would you like to stay for the fireworks tonight? You won't make it back until early morning. So, I thought I would make something for us to nibble on while we're watching the fireworks."

"Sounds great, sis."

"Hello, uncle Jerry," Melanie said, hugging him.

"Hello, and who is this beautiful young lady?"

"You know exactly who I am, uncle Jerry."

"You can't be Melanie, you're too tall."

"Oh! Uncle Jerry, I swear."

"Well, ladies, let's get your things in the house, and you can give me the grand tour."

They made five trips back and forth to get all the things from Jerry's pickup. Jerry had brought their clothes, kitchen table, coffee maker, the food from the refrigerator (that was in two chests with dry ice), the food from the cupboards, all of the bedding so it was here when the beds arrived. He brought all their family pictures that Marilyn had on her fireplace mantle, and he brought the photo albums, too. He brought something else, too; a girls mountain bike for Melanie.

"Oh! Uncle Jerry, this is just divine. How did you know I like pink?"

"That was easy. You're a girl. Aren't you?"

"Oh! Uncle Jerry. Mother, now I can ride in to town on my own and not bother you while your doing your photo shop. Besides, with this bicycle, I can visit my sisters any time now."

"Only when there is no snow on the ground. I know they plow these roads very good, but you can still fall off of your bike by going over a patch of ice that is hidden under the snow."

"Yes, you're right mother. But, is it all right if I go by Tommy's and ask him to drive me?"

"I don't see why not."

"Tommy?" Jerry queried. "Is this your boyfriend, Mel?"

"No, uncle Jerry, he has a wonderful girlfriend, but this is the house we are buying from Tommy's dad."

"I see. So, what do you all do around here for excitement?"

"We sit and watch the birds and the bees, Jerry."

"Sounds fascinating. I bet that is an all year round thing."

"Yes, we love imagining the robins here at the beginning of the new year." There was laughter and giggles."

"Okay, who are you, and what have you done with my sister, Marilyn?"

"I'm right here, Gerald."

"But, where is that melancholy sister of mine that cried herself to sleep every night, and looked at Mel's pictures in the day time?"

"She got real happy, because her daughter sent her a mother/daughter card with an very heart warming message."

"Do you have it with you?" Marilyn got her purse, and took out the card and gave it to Jerry.

"A mother is a person who is her daughter's best friend, a daughter is a mother's best friend, they share things together, and laugh at the silly things life comes up with. There is no fulfillment in a mother without a daughter, and there is no fulfillment in a daughter without a mother. The two need each other as the crops need the rain, and with these two best friends, let it rain, let it rain, let it rain."

"This is beautiful. Mel, you sent this to your mother?"

"Yes, uncle Jerry. See, for three years I did nothing but wish mother would come up and at least tell me she wasn't coming any more. But, she came and told me I was welcome back home, because daddy wasn't with us any more."

"Yes, he had a heart attack that caused him to have a stroke. He died in the hospital. You're free now, Mel. Welcome home."

"Thank you, uncle Jerry." Melanie hugged her uncle with all she had, and the tears just came. "I am so happy." Jerry held her, like he did when she was little.

Jerry kissed the top of Melanie's head, like he did many years ago. Melanie had very fond memories of her uncle Jerry, her mother's only brother and only sibling. He placed his forefinger under Melanie's chin, and raised her head.

"Everything is going to be just fine, midget, just fine. By the way, do you think I could see this place you were in?"

"You mean the home. Yes, of course. We can go now, if you like."

"Sounds good to me."

They all went outside and got in the truck. Jerry drove them to the home, and when they went inside, Jerry couldn't believe what he was seeing. There was no fighting, no swearing or cussing and everybody seemed to be having a good time.

"Excuse me, sisters, I would like to introduce someone. This is my uncle Jerry. He came up here to bring our personal things from our old house."

All the girls, and Madelline, too, greeted Jerry with a warm welcome.

"Uncle Jerry is going to move here, and live near us."

"I am? When was this decided?"

"Just now, uncle Jerry." All the girls and the two women giggled.

"So, you want me to move up here, and live near you. Is that what you want, sis?"

"It would be nice, Jerry."

"Well, I guess I am out voted...again." There were more giggles.

"Mom, may I show my uncle around the house?"

"Yes, you may. Let me go upstairs and see if any of the girls are changing. If they are I need to warn them there will be a man on the floor."

"No guys are allowed upstairs?"

"No, uncle Jerry. That is where our rooms are. But I am living with mom, now, and I will still be going to school on the grounds for the rest of the year. Then next semester I will be going to Pine Meadows senior high. Then, when I graduate from there, we will have a graduation party here for all of the graduates. The reason I suggested we live here, is because I can help my sisters, and they can help me. See, uncle Jerry, we are permitted to come and go as we please here. There are no restrictions, save for one. That is to always be a lady at all times. We don't consider this an institution, uncle Jerry. We consider this our home."

"Melanie, you may go up and show your uncle your room. Your bed is still there for you, should you decide you want to end your extended visit. You also have to take part in your therapy programs, too, starting Monday, again. Melanie, you know the rules and you have been very good in following them. Daddy amended your therapy slightly, to include living with your mother. It isn't the same here without you, Melanie."

"That's for sure," Sharon stated firmly, in mock indignation.

"Come uncle Jerry and I will show you my room."

They went upstairs, and Melanie showed her uncle Jerry where she slept when she was at the home. Her bed was immaculately made, and her half of the room looked like it had been cleaned.

"I wonder who cleaned my half of the room," Melanie said, surprised that her half of the room was dust and dirt free. "Anyway, that bed is mine, and this is where I studied when I was in my room. We could study anywhere in the house, but we have our own computer desks to put our laptops on, if we have them, and it is also a place to study."

"It looks nice. I noticed you called the woman downstairs, mom. Why is that?"

"Her name is Madelline, but we call her mom because she has been a really good mother to all of us. See, there is one house father and we call him daddy, the woman he works with is Jan. She wanted us to call her that, so that is what we call her. When the girls get up in the morning, daddy is in the office reading the reports from mom and Hazel our night house mother. The girls go down to take their showers and get dressed. By the time they are done, breakfast is ready and we all sit in the dining room. Each girl takes turns saying grace. We had a new girl come a about two weeks ago, and she said the most original grace I have ever heard. See, uncle Jerry, we have problems, and before they become issues, we seek help from each other. We can talk to daddy, Jan, mom, Hazel and even Ms. Wells, our superintendent. We have a good home here, uncle Jerry. I have a better one with mother, but if we have to live here, then we make sure this is a home and not just a house with people in it. Let me show you our recreation room."

They went down in the basement, and the rec room was underneath the living room. As they walked in, Melanie started explaining about the equipment that was there.

"Uncle Jerry, all of the exercise equipment you see here was bought by us girls for the girls. Even the staff comes down and uses these machines from time to time. When we are left to ourselves, we make sure we behave, so we don't lose the generous privileges that we have."

"Where did you get the money for all of this?"

"Every summer at the town's founding jamboree, we have a bake sale. Our pastries have won jamboree awards, uncle Jerry. Even though I am living with mother, I am going to be with my sisters helping with the baking here, and at the bake sale at the jamboree. Every girl in this house is a sister to each other. It is one for and all for one. So, if I happen to say I am going for a bike ride, this is where I will be, unless I say I am going in to town."

"This is a very big house. I counted fifteen rooms upstairs with two beds each. What is the sixteenth room used for?"

"That is for Hazel, our night mother. She does the sewing that needs to be done, and stays near us in case we have a night mare or can't sleep and need to talk. All of the staff here has been more like parents than state employees. Officially, this is a state institution, but it isn't run like one. Ms. Wells, our super, doesn't interfere with how the house parents treat us, as long as it is decent. Any house mother or even daddy can authorize a home visit, and they can also extend that home visit indefinitely.

"What made me sad was, mother never wrote, or came up to see me, or even called me on the phone. But, when she came in the other day when we were having lunch, I was like totally surprised. Since then, I have been living with her.

"When you said you had our personal items from the house, and arranged for our furniture to be delivered, I was like, wow. Maybe someday, mother and I can sit down and talk about why things happened the way they did."

"I think she would rather forget those days and start fresh. Listen, Angel, if it will make everybody feel better for me to live here, I will. I can transfer jobs easy enough."

"That would be so cool, uncle Jerry. You have to meet Naomi. She is a deputy sheriff here in Pine Meadows county. She doesn't act like a cop does, though. She acts more like a sister, and we even made her an honorary sister of the home. She is really cool."

"I think I will move up here. Your description intrigues me."

"Uncle Jerry, everything 'intrigues' you." Melanie giggled. "Let's got back upstairs."

As they came in the living room, they saw everybody sitting around listening to Marilyn tell everybody of some of the antics Melanie did when she was younger. Melanie just stood there by her uncle and listened. Then she got a really bright idea.

"Mom, did you tell them about the time you chased me all the way down the alley when I was like three years old?"

"I was just getting to that."

"What happened, Mel?" Sharon asked.

"Well, the back gate to our yard was open, so being the inquisitive three year old that I was, I decided to investigate the world beyond our yard. Mom was calling for me, and then she got frantic when she saw the back gate open. She ran down the alley and scooped me up in her arms. She was actually crying and hugging me, because I didn't get run over."

"You still remember that?"

"Yes, Sharon, I do."

Sharon knew better than to ask what happened if her mother loved her so much, that she put Melanie in the home. None of the girls asked any of the other girls why they were there, unless the girl wanted to talk about it. The only exception was Rachel. All the girls knew why she was there, but, they weren't ready for who she really was and how she acted that first day at the home.

Marilyn looked around and saw Melanie and Jerry standing there.

"So, brother of mine, are you moving up here, so we can be close to each other and share holidays and birthdays?"

"Yes, I think I will."

Marilyn and Jerry were the only two children their parents had. Their father had passed away to alcohol poisoning, and their mother was in a nursing home. The few times they had visited, their mother seemed to be off in another world. They would make the trip though, to go and see her. After all, she was their mother. But Marilyn and Jerry were all each other had, really, and they needed each other as badly as Melanie needed her mother. So, Gerald "Jerry" Anderson, decided to move near his sister and niece.

"I will call the moving company and tell them to move my furniture and things up here, too. Now, about a house. Where will I stay, until I can find a house or apartment?"

"Jerry, there are a lot of properties in Pine Meadows county for rent to own. I will ask Naomi if she knows of a nice place near us."

"Who is Naomi?"

"She is an angel; a person who helps others and doesn't ask for anything in return. She is the trainer for the Pine Meadows County Sheriff's Department, but she also does patrols, too."

"In other words she is a sheriff's deputy."

"Yes, but without the ego most officers have. She is also an honorary sister of the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls. The place were are in right now."

"Uncle Jerry? Electing someone an honorary sister is something we don't do lightly. The person has to be someone very special, and does things to help the girls that live here."

"Sir, we elected Naomi and one of the friends of one of the girls honorary sisters, because they showed us just what it means to be a sister and what the word help means. After you have lived here a few days, you will see that here in Pine Meadows, we have a slogan. 'It takes a village'. Everybody that lives here takes that slogan very seriously.

"Young lady, my name is Jerry Anderson, but you may call me Jerry."

"Thank you. Mr. Anderson. Anderson? Melanie's mother is your sister?"

"Yes, Sharon, I am. Anderson was the last name I was given when I was born. Roberts is my married name."

"Oh, ok. Thank you for clearing that up."

"We should be going, Mel, Jerry. It is almost dinner time for the girls. Besides, this way you can meet Naomi, and see for yourself what kind of a person she is."

"Sharon, is it? It was nice to meet you. I'm sure we will be back as Melanie visits her friends more and more. Mel, you didn't tell them the nice present you got."

"Oh, uhm, yes. My uncle Jerry bought me a twenty four inch, Schwinn Solution mountain bike. Uncle Jerry knew just what color to get it in, too. Pink."

"Oh, girlfriend, you just have to show us. Now you can ride over here to see us, without bothering anybody for a ride."

"Yes, Connie, but mother says I can't ride it in the snow. She's afraid I will slip on a patch of ice under the snow."

"Mrs. Roberts, you needn't worry. These roads are plowed very good, and Melanie and some of the girls have walked in to town on a cold day in the winter. It is good exercise, and the brisk, cold air is just what we need now and again. So riding her bike here in the winter isn't any more dangerous than walking from here in to town."

"You're right, Connie. I am sorry, Mel, but I just got you back and I don't want to lose you to some stupid accident." There were awwws from all the girls.

"Am I in time for dinner," Naomi asked coming in the house."

"Naomi!" All the girls exclaimed. When Jerry Anderson saw just how much these girls loved this officer of the law, he got a whole new respect for ... well ... cops.

"Mel, you, your mom, your uncle and Naomi are invited for dinner. Tonight is something very special. We are having a baked chicken dinner complete with corn on cob, rice, milk for us, coffee for the adults, and tea for anyone who wants it. For dessert, we are having strawberry shortcake."

"Thank you, Maddy. We will be only too happy to accept your invitation."

"Do you have dinners like this all the time?" Jerry asked.

"No, but sometimes we think the girls will like something different. So we prepare a meal that we know they will like. After the chicken is rinsed thoroughly, we place it in the oven for one hour, and it comes out with the skin crisp, and the fat under the skin almost all gone."

"But that is the best part of the chicken," Jerry said, to the giggles of the girls.

"Spoken like a true man," Marilyn quipped. The girls giggled again.

"All right ladies, and gentleman, it is time to get your hands washed for dinner. It will be served in just a few minutes."

"Yes, mom," The chorus from the girls sang out.

The girls washed their hands, as did Jerry, and everybody took their places, with the guests interspersed between the girls.

Jerry was kind of awe struck when he saw the food being placed on the lazy susans.

After everybody had their servings, the girls talked and Jerry listened to the cheerful banter of these teenage girls in an institution, but not letting it bother them. They carried on as though this were a college sorority, and he was their honored guest.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 44
by Barbara Lynn Terry

(Author's Note: As I had said several chapters ago, this story is a tg soap opera, if you will. It isn't about any one person, but about different people supporting each other. This story may have started out with Renée and Rachel, but like any multi-plot soaps, it has gotten into the personalities of others, who just so happen to be teenage girls. Renée and Rachel are always here, but in the background in some chapters, and in forefront in others. Also, the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls is a girls residential treatment center, not under the department of corrections. Prisons, reformatories, reforms schools, girls schools and boys schools are all under the Department of Corrections. The Girls at Pine Meadows are not prisoners nor are they 'convicted' of any crime. They are minors and as such have been shown mercy by the court, but removed from the home 'in the best interest of the child'. Thank you all for reading and commenting. Barbara)

Chapter 1 - A man in no man's land.

As Jerry listened to the cheerful banter of the girls, he noticed, too, that there was no calling each other names or swearing at the staff. He marveled at the fact that these girls seemed happy. He wasn't about to ask why, lest he spoil the mood.

"Excuse me, Jerry, my name is Sharon, and I want to ask you a question. When you found out that your niece was sent here, what were you thinking?"

"Well, I really didn't understand why, but since the home front has changed dramatically, Melanie is welcome at home, now. I don't think the battles that went on between her and her father will ever go on again."

"Why is that?"

"For someone so young, you ask a lot of questions."

"Yes, Jerry, I do. Melanie is our sister, and we would like to know how she is doing. See, Jerry, we are all here for different reasons, and we know that. Whenever we need to talk, we can talk to any of the staff or any one of our sisters. Admitting we have problems and admitting we help to deal with them, is what this place is all about. That is why there are no restrictions here, except what we would have at our own homes. So, if we have to be here, then this is our home, and we make sure it stays that way. You might say this is a high school sorority house, if you want to put a label on it."

"No man's land, hey. Yes, when I was majoring in criminology in college, I walked past a sorority house on my way to my dorm. One of the girls was sitting on the front porch one fall, and told me that I pass their house so often, you would think I wanted to join their sorority. We laughed, had a good talk, and we decided to go steady for a semester. Then we got married. I was to find out, later, that she was the sister of a fraternal brother, who was engaged to one of the girls."

"Why isn't she with you, now, Jerry?"

"Because she is home with her family in another state. Maybe sometime, after we move here, I will bring her by and I will introduce you to her. You may see her, too, walking our little gold and white Pomeranian."

"Do you have any cats, Jerry?"

"Just my sister and Melanie." There were lots of giggles, even from Marilyn and Melanie.

The three headed monster known as man, has been unmasked and shown to be just like everybody else. The girls were glad that Jerry had a good sense of humor. Up until Jerry had made that little quip, the girls didn't really bother with him, until Sharon decided to break the ice.

"Jerry, if for any reason you can't find Melanie, and she didn't say she was going in to town, you can find her here. Also, the next dance we have is the St. Valentine's Day dance at rec center in town. If you think you are surprised now, wait until then. You will be even more surprised."

The Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls was a place unlike any other under the state Department of Family Services. This "institution" was run like a normal home. There was staff on duty on all three shifts, and they wrote reports about the girls behavior, but there were no restrictions, as such, and all the girls had to do was behave themselves. Of course, there were demerits for improper behavior, and that is why the girls all went out of their way to help and support each other, and make sure they didn't lose the privileges they had.

Jerry Anderson was very surprised when he heard there were no restrictions here, except what the girls would have in a normal home.

"Sharon, you say there are no restrictions and you can come and go as you please. What would happen if you left to go in to town, but decided to keep going?"

"When we got back, we would be grounded, just like in a normal home. If you are wondering if they would come after us, no. They would notify the police, but only for them to keep an eye out. See, Mr. Anderson..."

"Jerry, please."

"See, Jerry, the reason they wouldn't come after us, is because they know that sooner or later we would get hungry and we would be very tired, and we would come back on our own. You are probably thinking why would we come back. The answer is simple. Here it is warm, loving and caring. On the streets, on the run, we wouldn't have that kind of security."

"Has anybody told you that you are wise beyond your years?"

"Yes, Jerry, they have. All the time, in fact. Jerry, what kind of work do you do?"

"I'm a criminal investigator for the state police."

"Are you a trooper?"

"No, just an investigator. I do carry a gun and handcuffs, but that is only for my own protection. I do have arrest powers, but only in certain circumstances."

"So, are you going to live here, then?"

"Yes. I can transfer districts easy enough. I haven't talked to the commander of the state police barracks here, yet, but I will, and then I have to sign a few papers, then start here. You girls are really amazing for being so young."

"Thank you, Jerry. You have met Naomi, you need to meet her fiancé Trooper Jim O'Donnell. Naomi is a deputy sheriff and teaches hand to hand self defense to rookie deputies."

"Naomi, I am very happy to meet you. So, tell me, how does a deputy sheriff become engaged to a state trooper?"

"Will power, Jerry. Simply, will power." The girls all giggled.

"Well, I can see why they call this no man's land." There were more giggles.

"Jerry, since you are moving here," Naomi volunteered, "we will be seeing a lot of each other. Here the state and county jurisdictions overlap, and we help each other as much as possible. You will also find out that in a barricaded hostage situation, they will call me to help diffuse an otherwise ugly gun battle. See, Jerry, I am a Tai Chi martial artist. I use my martial arts to help a suspect calm down."

There was a low "you can say that, again" from one of the girls, but Naomi let it go.

"See, Jerry, I moved here so I could be close to the girls. I promised one girl in particular that I would come up from Forest City two maybe three times a week and help her through her therapy. Then I decided to move here, so I could be close to her and her sisters. The girls have made me an honorary sister, as well as one of this girl's best friends. This house is run on trust, love, caring and sisterhood. It may be listed officially as a state institution, but it isn't run like one.

"Everybody in town, knows these girls by name, and here, Jerry, it takes a village. Everybody looks out for these girls, and the other children that live here in Pine Meadows county. Even our most dastardly residents make sure the children that live in this county are safe. If a stranger should happen to come in to the town or the county, he or she is watched very carefully, until they leave. It takes a village, Jerry. You will see after you move here.

"So you are an investigator. I worked as a deputy sheriff for ten years in Alameda County. Then I transferred to here. I spend more time here, with these girls, than I do my own house. I live a half a mile up the road, toward town, and half a mile from the town. Everybody in this county knows my house as the 'old Connors' place."

"How long have you lived here, Naomi?"

"About a month. In that month, there isn't anybody in Pine Meadows county that doesn't know who I am, well, by name anyway. Since you work for the state police, you will meet Jim O'Donnell. He and I work together quite a lot. We actually met the first night I transferred here. I was assigned to drive him around and back him up if need be. That first night, we were doing traffic duty at a fire not far from here. Then, we became engaged right there at the fire ground site. It was a night that you wouldn't understand, even if you had been there."

"It sounds like you two had a wonderful night, even doing a mundane job as redirecting traffic."

"It was a wonderful night. I guess I should put in an appearance at my house. Ladies, thank you for being such gracious hostesses. I'm sure our guest appreciates that very much."

"Naomi, will you be back this weekend?"

"Yes, Joy, I will be back this weekend. Even if I have to work."

With dinner being over, the dish brigade began clearing the tables. Naomi gave all the girls a hug, and told Jerry it was nice meeting him, and left for her house.

Chapter 2 - Naomi calls Jim O'Donnell.

When Naomi pulled up to her house, she took out her cell phone and called Jim O'Donnell.

"Hi Jim, Naomi here. Do you know anything about a state police investigator named Jerry Anderson?"

"Yes, Naomi. He has investigated crimes all over the state. He has worked here a few times, but I never met him. He is a really nice guy though. Why do you ask?"

"Because, my future husband, he is Melanie's uncle."

"Well, it is a small world."

"He is going to move up here, and live here so Marilyn, Melanie and him can be near each other. He said he will transfer to here, too."

"Well, Wayne County is going to lose a good man. He knows his stuff, Naomi. How did you meet him?"

"He was with Melanie and Marilyn at the home, when I came there. I was just in time for dinner. We talked some, and he wanted to know how we met, so I told him. I guess he is going to live with Melanie and her mother until he can find a house."

"That would be logical. Say, what are you doing for dinner tomorrow night?"

"Nothing that I know of. Why do you ask, love of my life?"

"Well, because I was thinking I would take you out for dinner and a movie over in Grant county. They have a wonderful dinner theater. It is only about an hour from here to Parker City in Grant County. Say, I pick you up about maybe sixish?"

"It's a date, you handsome stud, you."

"Until tomorrow my sweet love."

"Until tomorrow sir gallant knight."

They hung up the phone, and Naomi decided to go in the house.

"Don't be afraid everyone, it's just a nobody deputy."

"Hey Naomi. Are you hungry?"

"No, I stopped at the home, and they invited me for dinner. Tomorrow night though, I have a date with Jim."

"Really," Gloria Richards, said wanting to hear more. "Tell me more, girlfriend."

"Well, I had called Jim to ask him if he new about an investigator for the state police. He said he hadn't met him, but he had heard of him. Take a wild guess as to who this investigator is."

"I wouldn't even be able to hazard a guess."

"His name is Jerry Anderson, and he is Melanie's uncle."

"No!"

"Yes. He is going to move here, so he can be close to his sister, Marilyn, and his niece, Melanie. He is transferring his job to the state police barracks here."

"Whose transferring here?" Renée asked, bewildered.

Naomi repeated to Renée what she had told her mother, and Renée's face showed the shocked surprise.

"I wonder why Melanie never mentioned him?"

"I don't know, Renée, but he seems like a nice enough guy. We had dinner at the home, and he, Marilyn and Melanie were there. He was asked if he was trooper, and he said no, he is just an investigator."

"I won't say anything to Mel about this. I will let her tell me when she is ready."

"Good for you, Renée. That is showing true sisterly caring in the spirit of the home."

"Naomi, are we ever going to go ice skating? I ask because some of the girls want to take Rachel to the park and skate on the pond."

"Yes, Renée, I think that Saturday will be a good day for that."

"I will let Rachel be surprised then. I bought her a pair of ice skates. I called the home and told Sharon and made her promise not to tell Rachel until we get to the pond."

"That sounds good to me. Rachel deserves to pleasantly surprised, after all she has been through before coming here."

"I think, too, that we should get her a very warm parka. It is going to get very cold here, or so I am told."

"Who told you, Renée?"

"Sharon did when I talked to her on the phone. Sharon said that Rachel has a coat from the home, but that is not really going to be warm enough. I figure, if all the sisters helped with part of their allowance, and I helped with part of mine, we could get her a nice, warm, snuggly, winter coat."

"That's my daughter, always thinking of others. I am very proud of you, Renée."

"Thank you, mom." Gloria just smiled at her daughter. "Mom, tomorrow I want to go over to the home and talk to a few of the girls."

"I will drive you. Remember what Sharon said the last time you walked there."

"Oh! Yes." Renée giggled.

Renée was thinking about Melanie's uncle working for the state police. that means, if he isn't a trooper, that he has some special police powers the troopers don't have. Maybe. She will wait for Melanie to tell her about her uncle.

Let me see, Renée thought to herself. Melanie suggested that all the girls in the home now, move here to Pine Meadows county so they could all continue to help each other. Then, Naomi, her, her mother, father, sister, little brother moved here with Rachel's mom and Sandi and her mom. Then Melanie's mother comes to visit Melanie and tells her Mel is wanted back home and they move to Pine Meadows county and now Melanie's uncle wants to live here, too. She couldn't help but wonder what Pine Meadows county would be like with all the girls and their families living here. Well, she thought, we will just have to wait and see.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Part 45
by Barbara Lynn Terry

The next morning, Renée woke up to the sparrows chirping away. She wondered how come the sparrows didn't fly south, like the rest of the birds. She has even seen a few robins, or maybe it is the same robin, in the yard at the bird feeder. There was no bird feed in it, so she told her mother. The bird feeder was the first item in the yard that Gloria Richards attended to. She knew there were birds who didn't fly south, and there were even Canada Geese that stayed all winter, too. She looked out of her window, and there was still snow on the ground, but the bird feeder had been cleared of all snow and ice.

Everybody in the house did something to make this a wonderful home. A month later, they were still unpacking things. By the time Renée got her bath, got dressed and went down to the kitchen, Naomi had already been at work for two hours. Her mother was sitting in the kitchen with a cup of coffee. That means she was taking a break from unpacking the rest of the kitchen.

"Good morning, dear. What would you like for breakfast?"

"Mom, you just rest a bit. I can make my own breakfast. I'm just having cinnamon oatmeal, one slice of toast, and milk and juice. I can do all that myself. It looks like you have been busy this morning."

"Yes, I have. I'm still unpacking most of the dishes, and making sure the good china is not where it can get broke too easy. Come to think of it, the kitchen is the only room we haven't comlpetely unpacked, yet."

"Would you like some help? I'm not doing anything until tomorrow when we have to go back to school."

"Well, you just go and do whatever teenagers do. I can manage for another hour or two."

"Well, mother, teenage girls usually help their mothers, when they need help. Besides, I don't think the home is moving out of the county any time soon." They both giggled at Renée's levity.

"Well, all right, honey. You know how to separate the flatware. I want the good flatware put in to a separate drawer, and then we will mark it so everybody knows where it is. I will take care of the china."

They both set to work, and as Renée was separating the flatware, she came across a utensil she knew they didn't have.

"Mom, whose is this?" She asked, holding up a double wide pancake turner.

"That is Ruth's, honey. You will find some of her flatware and cooking utensils mixed in with ours. We all combined our flatware and cooking utensils. I don't think anybody is moving out anytime soon."

"Mom? I was thinking, if all the girls and their families move here to Pine Meadows county, what will the county be like in a few years?"

"Now that, my daughter, is the sixty four thousand dollar question. Right now though, I don't think there is an answer. I guess we will just have to wait and see how everything turns out."

"Thank you, mom."

"Honey, anytime something is on your mind, you can always talk to me. By the way, your father started his mechanic business today. Somebody brought their car to have the transmission looked at. Your father says it will cost the man about thirty five dollars just to look at it and whatever parts it needs for repair."

"Well, I can't wait to get back to school. I mean, this Christmas break was all right, but kind of boring at the same time. I mean, there wasn't really all that much to do. I can't wait to see the look on Rachel's face when I give her her ice skates."

"I am happy that you thought about Rachel. Since she was forced to come here, she has really turned her attitude around. I think she is going to be like my daughter, and be a wonderful woman when she grows up."

"Thank you, mom, I will be sure and tell her you said that. When we came here to visit her, and she called me her BFF, I was like, stunned. But I could see her tears were real. I guess the home can't just let her go without the judge's say so, but, I think she is going to be okay, too."

"That's my daughter, always thinking positive about others, even those that have wronged her. You are a blessing to me, Renée."

Mother and daughter hugged. They needed each other. Renée could see that after the kitchen was sorted out, there would be plenty of time to go in to town, go to the next county, where the closest shopping mall was. She thought about attending school at Pine Meadows Senior High. She would still be a freshman, but at least she would be in high school. Tomorrow would tell.

"Thank you, mom."

Gloria Richards thought to herself, that her young daughter showed responsibilities that you would normally see in a person twenty years older. Well, tomorrow, she gets registered for Pine Meadows Senior High. She had to agree with her daughter, this Christmas was boring, because of the moves, and the working to get the houses in order. Marilyn and Melanie still needed to get their house in order, and their furniture and things wouldn't be there until tomorrow.

Melanie was still registered for school at the home. Next fall, she will go to Pine Meadows Senior High, but right for now, Melanie, Rachel and Janice are on extended home visits, but are still residents of the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls. Renée couldn't help but feel, that this would be a family county and "it takes a village" will have more meaning than it does now.

"Well, anyway, it is time for lunch. So, let me see where everyting is, and make us a couple of salads."

"Sounds good, mom."

Renée had never been a big eater, and that is why she didn't have any excess pounds to shed, plus she was always active. Renée had always walked briskly when she walked anywhere; she ice skated, roller skated; she went to carnivals during the summer. Yes, you can even lose weight on the fast rides at a carnival. Besides, she loved the teddys and cute little Kermits you could get by throwing darts and breaking balloons filled with water. She had a lot of fun playing toss the ring over the bottle neck. But she never understood, that at thirteen, she still hadn't started to bulk out like the boys. Also, why did it seem her voice was getting higher, rather than lower? Maybe Dr. Nita can tell her.

She thought, too, that she needed a physical for school, but could get that tomorrow, after school was out. She wondered about physical education and would she be required to take it. There were a lot of things on her young mind, and that was enough to make her stop and look around.

"What's wrong, dear?"

"Mom, I just remembered, we haven't gotten my physical done, yet."

"You have an appointment to see a new doctor tomorrow, after school. Her name is Dr. Loretta Dankins and she is an MD not a DO."

"What is a DO?"

"It stands for doctor of osteopathy. Here I will write it down for you, so you can look it up. Just type this in to your google search and type find. I think you will find their "cure" methods a little strange. Anyway, I will pick you up after school, and take you to her office."

"Okay, mom. Mom, I'm finished putting the flatware and cooking utensils away. Do you need help with anything else?"

"No, dear. I am almost finished putting the china away. Just a few more things, like this platter and this gravy bowl. Then, young lady, our house is finally in order."

"It only took a month," Renée giggled, while she was saying that.

"Well, we did have other things to do, too. So, all things considered, I think we did very well. What are you going to do with the rest of your day?"

"I thought I would go over to the home, and visit a while."

"Get your coat and things. I will drive you. You don't want Sharon yelling at you again."

"She even took me by the fireplace and had me sit there until I was warm. It wasn't cold that day, it was definitely frost bite weather."

"Yes, well, this is the nothern part of the state. So, yes, it is going to be colder here. Not to mention, Pine Meadows is in the middle of nowhere and we live a half a mile outside of town."

After Renée got her purse, put on her boots and coat, and she said she was ready. Gloria drove her to the home.

"I will pick you up just before dinner."

"All right, mom." They hugged each other, and Renée went inside the house.

"Renée!" Exclaimed Joy, seeing her sister come in the house. "Are you staying for dinner?"

"You know, Joy, I do have a home of my own."

"Yes, well, if that one doesn't work out, you are more than welcome here."

"Joy, I think you were named wrong. Your name should have been nosy body." The two girls giggled, and then Joy and Renée went in the living room.

"I hope you didn't walk here, again!" Sharon exclaimed, when she saw Renée.

"No, my mom drove me."

"She better have. The last time I cudda swore you were trying for the job of an icicle." There were giggles. "So what are you doing here?"

"I came to visit with my sisters. Rachel isn't home, so I thought she might be here."

"No, I think she went to town with Darla."

"Oh, okay."

"Are you ready for school, tomorrow?"

"No, Sharon. I don't think anybody is actually ready for school." There were more giggles.

"You will like Pine Meadows Senior High...they have a lot of after school programs students can take part in. The football team is really cool, Tommy Barker plays defensive end on the varsity squad."

"I will have to get tickets to go to the games, then."

"Our team won our homecoming game, and they are going to win the next game, too."

"They are that good?"

"Yes, Renée, they are. We get to go to the games and have a lot of fun. You will meet a lot of decent guys at school, too."

"You mean, like Tom Bradley."

"Well, yes, as a matter of fact."

"I thought he was Rachel's new boyfriend."

"Well, Tom is sixteen, Rachel is only thirteen."

"I'm only thirteen, too."

"Yes, you are, going on thirty." The girls all giggled.

"Why does everybody say that?"

"In the short time that we have known you, you have given us some really good advice. When we went with you and Naomi to help you move up here, you were taking charge, as though it you had been doing that all of your life. Yes, Renée, you are thirteen going on thirty."

"I was always told that when something needs to be done, do it right away. That is all I do."

"Renée," Sheryl Adams added, "this is why it is important here to stand up for your sisters. If you see someone in trouble, go to her and sit with her. Many times, it just takes a comforting hand or shoulder to make the other girl feel safe and wanted."

Renée was learning a lot about her adopted sisters. She learned that they were responsible not only for themselves, but for the other girls as well. She thought to herself that these are the types of sisters she wanted, if her mother could have more children. But so far, she was the oldest of three. Se was going to make sure that Cathie and Daniel were well looked after. She thought about what Sheryl had said about taking charge. She hadn't realized that is what she was doing, until Sheryl said something.

Tomorrow, school starts for the second half of the school year. She is going to miss her friends in Forest City, but she will make new ones here. She knew Tom Bradley and Tommy Barker, and she knew the girls in the home that would be going to Pine Meadows Senior High School.
_____________________________________________________________________________
This is a short chapter, because the next chapter starts the girls in school.

The Girl Most Likely To ... Part 46
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Chapter 1 - Renée talks to her sisters.

During the few hours that Renée was at the home, she had talked to the girls about the present she got Rachel and that she didn't want Rachel to know anything about it, until they got to the park. Everybody said it was cool that Renée had gotten the ice skates for Rachel.

"We are going to make sure that Rachel knows how to ice skate by the time we leave the park. I think she is going to be like the rest of us; she's going to want to skate as much as possible. This summer, we will get her a pair of roller skates. I think roller blades would not be a good idea for now.

"Also, sisters, Sharon told me that the coat she got from here will not really be warm enough for the winter. Let's all chip in and get her the warmest winter coat we can find."

"I think that is a good idea," Joy said. "I don't quite understand what she is going through, but I know that she needs support and I will donate ten dollars towards this coat."

"Thank you, Joy. When we get enough money, I want us all to go and select a coat for Rachel that she can wear for at least two or three winters, maybe more."

"Alright, leader of the pack," Sharon said, being facetious. "I think we all have the money right now. Where would you like to go to get this coat?"

"Burlington Coat Factory at the mall in Parker City. We could take the bus, with daddy driving."

"Daddy? Drive the bus? Uhm, okay." There were giggles at what Sheryl had said. Sheryl went to get Madelline. "Mom, Renée wants us to go to Parker city and get Rachel a really warm winter coat at Burlington Coat Factory, and, she wants us all to go and have daddy drive the bus."

"Daddy? Drive the bus? uhm, okay, I suppose it could be possible. Let me give him a quick call."

"Daddy has never driven the bus, before?"

"No, he hasn't. We have a driver that takes us where we need to go in the bus. His name is Dan, and he also makes sure they are washed and have plenty of gas and whatever else it takes to make it run."

"Sharon, if she can get daddy to drive the bus, do you think we can go tonight?"

"Yes, that way Rachel won't have to wait for her coat. She can get it right away."

"Well, I talked with our house father, and he says he does have his chauffeur's license to drive the bus. He said he will be here, shortly."

"Thanks, mom," Sharon said, smiling.

"Just be sure and get her the nicest coat you can find."

"Yes, mom," we all said in unison.

About twenty minutes later, Jack Olsen, daddy to the girls, came in the house.

"What is this I hear that someone wants me to drive the bus?"

"Yes, daddy," Sharon said. "Renée wants us all to go Burlington Coat Factory in Parker City and get Rachel a nice winter coat she can wear for two or three winters, maybe more."

So, you all just want to go the Burlington Coat Factory, get Rachel a nice winter coat, and come back. Did I get that right?"

"Yes, daddy. You know for a man, you catch on quickly."

"Yes, well, I have good teachers."

It was nice to be able have this kind of levity without anybody taking it seriously.

"All right, ladies, suit up, and let's get going. I have the bus right outside."

All the girls had their coats and boots ready, so they just got them on, and went out to the bus.

After they were all on the bus, Renée smiled when she said.

"Thank you, daddy, you're a gem."

"A diamond in the rough, that's me." The girls all giggled.

As they headed toward Parker City, in Monroe county, they were all talking. It seems that Santa Claus was getting forgetful these days. He left Rachel's coat at the mall. So they went to pick it up.

When they got to the mall, they all filed out of the bus, one at a time, like ladies. They went in the mall by the side doors, and had to walk the whole mall to get to the Burlington Coat Factory. As they walked in the store, a lady not much older than the girls, came over and asked if they needed any help.

"Well, we are looking for a nice, warm winter coat for our friend. All she has is a thin coat that won't do, when the temperatures drop to below zero."

"What size does she wear?"

"A misses size eight."

"I wish I could wear a size eight. I wear a ten as it is. I'm Alice, by the way."

"It is nice to meet you, Alice."

It was then that Jack Olsen came from around one of the racks.

"Daddy!" Alice exclaimed. "Do these belong to you?" She asked, making a sweeping motion toward the girls.

"They belong to no one, Alice. You should know that. It is we who belong to them. They keep saying we are teaching them, but it is the other way around. You girls have been teaching us, ever since the home opened. A finer bunch of girls cannot be found anywhere."

"You were at the home, Alice?" Connie asked. "Wait! Alice, Alice ... oh my gosh, you aren't Alice Spencer."

"Guilty."

"Sisters, sisters, gather round. This is Alice Spencer, she was one of the original sisters at the home when it opened. It is because of her and her sisters that we have the rule that we have. What was it you said, again, Alice?"

"Tis not right to lock us up like criminals, when most of us have committed no crime. We have the right to be ladies and live like we should at our birth homes."

"Yes! Sisters, whenever we come here, we should let Alice wait on us, if she is working." Everybody agreed.

"I work Monday through Saturday, two to closing. Now, let us see if we can get our sister a decent coat."

They looked through the racks, and they didn't want a white coat, because it wasn't too visible in the snow. They didn't want her to have a hot pink one, because it was too bright. Black and blue were too common. Then, Joy saw the best one, yet. It was a light pink, three quarter length coat with a detachable parka. This one also had a set of gloves that came with it.

"Sisters, how about this one? It isn't too bright, or too common. It would be seen when Rachel walked to town, or to Renée's. It is microfiber filled with a cotton outer covering, and a nice nylon inner lining."

"Joy, you found the best one, yet. This one is only fifty six dollars. So, I..."

"I will pay for it, Sharon," daddy said, smiling.

"But, daddy, this is supposed to be from all of us."

"It will be, Connie. But you girls bought me this expensive watch, which I was ready not to accept, but I was talked in to accepting it. Let me repay this kindness."

"Sisters," Connie looked at the girls. "Do we let Santa Claus here get Rachel her ultimate gift?"

"There was chorus of; "yes!!" From all of the girls.

Alice gift wrapped the coat with the gloves inside. The gloves were thick and warm and matched the coat in color. They then took the coat, and started to leave, Jack Olsen looked back at Alice.

"Alice, you need to come and visit us every now and then. Bring us up to date on what's going on with you."

"I will, daddy, thank you."

They went back to the home and put the gift under the tree. They hadn't taken it down, yet. Sharon then had mom call Jim's Hardware Emporium to see if Rachel and Darla were there. She was told they had just left for home. Madelline called Naomi and told her what was going on, and that Rachel was needed at the home. She said to make sure Renée's mother, her BFF and her mother, and Rachel's mother were at the home for Rachel's surprise. The she called Shaiya and Melanie and told them what was going on.

Unknown to any of them, Naomi called Jim O'Donnell and told him what was going on. He said he would be there. Everybody got there ahead of Rachel, who was brought over by Tommy Barker. When they walked in the house, Joy ran up to Rachel.

"Rachel, Rachel, you just gotta see. Santa left another present for you." Joy took the present and handed it to Rachel. "Open it, sis, come on, we want to see what it is."

Rachel took the wrapping paper off of the box, and then opened the box. When she took out the light pink coat, she screamed.

"What have you brats done, now? This...this is...is beautiful and even gloves. I...don't...I mean, thank...you all."

The girls and the adults gave Rachel hugs, Rachel was crying so hard by now, that her mother and everybody just wanted to hug her more and hold her. Before Rachel came to the home, she didn't know this type of kindness; in fact she didn't know kindness at all. When she found out what her father tried to do, then she knew that what he was telling her was wrong. It was then that her attitude started to change, and she just kept changing. If she were at home and cried, like she was doing now, her father would have beaten her until she couldn't sit. Now her father is sitting in jail for almost killing her mother.

When she came to the home with Naomi, she was uncertain of things. She just stood out in the cold, unsure of what to do, until Sharon Hardesty got her inside by the fireplace. That was when she found out these girls could be the best of friends or the worst of enemies. She decided they should be the best of friends. That was why she asked them to help her find herself and be the girl she always has been. They surprised her by saying yes, they would be delighted to help.

They gave Rachel their cast off clothes that they didn't want. They made sure that Rachel was accepted as not only a sister, but as a friend, as well. Now these girls have gone out of their way and gotten her a beautiful winter coat that will keep her warm. Then Joy started the house song.

"Cheer her up! Listen now!
The time has come for one and all
To give her all.

We are the sisters of the Pine Meadows Home for Adolescent Girls.
We come from cities near and far.
We're all for one, we're one for all

Each girl stands, her head so proudly high,
Her motto 'all for one and one for all.'
She's the one each girl looks up to.

Our house parents are not too soft,
They're like real parents,
We've have a super who really loves us,
We're all for one, we're one for all,
We are the sisters of the Pine Meadows Home for Adolescent Girls."

Rachel joined in for the last verse. She was smiling now, and then she looked around the room.

"I don't know which of you had this idea, but I like it. Thank you all, for this beautiful gift."

"Rachel, we haven't the foggiest idea of what you are talking about. Santa left that for you while nobody was looking."

"Right, and I'm the tooth fairy. I have never had kindness like this before I came here. This is truly a home, with love. Renée's house is just such a house, too."

"Ehmmm, whose house? Don't you mean, our house, sister Rachel?"

"Oh, uhm, yes, sister Renée." There were giggles and laughter.

"My house, indeed. You act like you don't live there. It is our house from now on, sister Rachel."

"Yes, mother." The girls all giggled.
_____________________________________________________
This is a short chapter. Part 47 begins Renée in public school in town.

The Girl Most Likely To ... - Chapter 47
by Barbara Lynn Terry

Part I - At the Home.

While the girls were at the mall getting Rachel's coat, Madelline had baked some Christmas cookies. She went in the kitchen and made hot

chocolate for them all. When the cups were filled, she put a plate of cookies and the cups of hot chocolate on a large cookie sheet, and took

them out to the dining room.

"Ladies, and gentlemen, we have refreshments in the dining room. Fresh baked Christmas cookies and hot chocolate."

Everybody went in the dining room, with Rachel still dabbing at her eyes to dry her tear stained face. They all sat down, where ever, and

started having their repast. Cookies and hot chocolate are the best way to end a successful day, or any day, in the winter.

"When anybody sees Santa, thank him for me for getting me this beautiful coat and gloves."

"Well, we won't see him for another year, now," Connie said, while giving Rachel a hug. "You just remember, that we all love you, you brat."

"Thank you, Connie. You know what I was thinking just last night? I was thinking I didn't know how I lasted so long without all of you. I know

when I came here, you were all ready to tease me and make my life miserable. But, it didn't happen. Now, I don't know what I'd ever do

without my sisters, my birth mother and my parents here. I was very lucky when I was sent here."

"Sis, you aren't the only one to think like that. We have all been there. When we found out that we needed to depend on each other, that is

when we decided it would be best just to be friends, but we have grown way beyond that, now. We know and we understand what and why

you were thinking that, too."

"Thank you, Joy. Yes, I guess we all have grown way beyond the friends stage."

"Way beyond, sister Rachel. We depend on each other because each other is all we have except for Grandma Wells, daddy, Jan, Mom and

Hazel.

When they were finished with their cookies and hot chocolate, they went in the living room. Somebody turned on the television, but nobody

was interested in watching it. Instead, they had an impromptu group session.

"Rach, you said you were thinking that you didn't know how you had gotten on without your sisters. Let me tell you a little story about a girl

who thought she could do anything she wanted, simply because she thought she was the prettiest thing to ever hit anywhere. This did last for

a while, but, like all good things, this too, ended. In fact, sister Rachel, it not only ended but came crashing down around her. She started

getting in trouble, and her birth parents were beside themselves, so when she found herself before the judge, her parents agreed to have her

sent somewhere where she could get the help she needed. She rebelled, she yelled, she screamed that this was unfair...after all, nobody got

hurt; did they?

"Then, about a month later, when this girl found out that the other girls around her were not ignoring her but talking to her and helping her

with this and that, that she finally got the picture. The world doesn't revolve around us, because no single person is an island. From that time

on, this girl decided it was best not to rebel or get in any further trouble. This girl one night, was thinking the same thing you were. We are

here, and we need to make the best of it. I am very grateful for my sisters and parents here. My mom comes up now and then, but my dad

doesn't want to. He says I made my bed, now I can lay in it. When somebody finally figures out what that means, please let everybody

else know, because to say it like that is a contradiction in terms." Everybody giggled.

"Yes, Connie, thank you for sharing that with us. I was on a similar road, thinking because my dad wanted me to 'be a man', that I had to be

a bully. Being a bully is what got me sent here. But, now that I am here, I have seen a whole different side to life. I have actually found myself,

too, and that is what counts. I've never been a part of something that mattered, like sharing a house with siblings, learning how to treat

different forms of life, like Midnight and other animals. Thank you sisters, for being there for me, when I didn't deserve it."

"Rach, honey, the reason I got you inside that first night, was because my maternal instincts took over. I saw a shivering girl, with nothing on

but a thin summer dress. You know, when we are older, and we become mothers, it is this instinct that helps us as we care for our families.

When I saw you that first night, I knew you belonged here. Nobody cares about your physical deformity, that can be corrected in time. Maybe

Dr. Nita can get that defect corrected sooner than eighteen. But, it is your mental deformity that we can work on now. You have done very

well in the short time you have been here. Tomorrow morning, sister Rachel, you get to meet our ninth grade high school teachers. Every

teacher is here to help us. If you have a problem with your school work, or just need to talk, just ask them."

"Thank you, Sharon.

It seemed to Rachel that time has dragged on for an eternity, and to be told she was here only a short time, kind of brought her back to reality.

"Sharon, how long have I actually been here?"

"You have been here just a little over two weeks. You came here at the start of the holiday break from school. Tomorrow, you see what our

school is like. It is a one story building, but it has grades all the way from kindergarten to the twelfth grade."

"I thought I was here a lot longer. Time kinda dragged for a while."

"Sister Rachel, every girl here knows exactly what you mean. It seems that for the first month, we are in a fog, and then the fog clears, and we

are kinda disoriented. Our heads all full of scenarios that had occurred to put us here, then reality sets in, and we know why we are here. So,

you are not the first girl to ever go through this."

"Good evening, ladies," Naomi said, coming in the house, smiling. "I have some news from the courthouse. Dr. Pervert's trial starts tomorrow,

and Sharon, your case is first. Now, I want you to know that I have asked permission to be in the courtroom while you are testifying. That way,

you look at me or the jury, not at that weasel."

"Naomi, do I have to say what he did to me?"

"Yes, but, while you are testifying, the only people in the courtroom will be the judge, the attorneys for both sides, the court staff and me.

Everybody else will be ordered out of the courtroom while you are testifying, including the media cameras. They are forbidden by law to televise

a minor's testimony, and anybody not connected with the case must leave the courtroom. You will be well protected, the bailiff and I will make

sure of that. Trooper O'Donnell has asked me to keep him 'in the loop' as he is fond of saying. Will you be my brave sister, and testify to put this

pervert behind bars?"

"Yes, Naomi, but what if he gets out of this?"

"He won't. With your testimony it is a cinch. Juries tend to favor minor girls testifying against someone like Mr. Poole. When you testify what he

did, the jury will look at him with disgust, because he violated not only his oath as a doctor, but his reputation as a man. Now, ladies, I will tell

you this, that when he is found guilty, the district attorney will move the court to read in the other charges. This will put an end to Mr. Pervert's

reign of terror against young girls. The sentence for being convicted of rape in this state is twenty five years to life, and he will probably die in

prison, since he is already middle age. Are there any questions?" Nobody said anything, so Naomi continued. "Okay, now for the good, good

news; I ordered pizza!"

The girls all squealed, and Madelline, Jackie and Sharon went to get paper plates and plastic cups. It was just like Naomi to diffuse a serious

subject like Dr. Pervert's trial with a pizza celebration. I guess I can never say this too many times. Nobody, and I do mean nobody, could ever

accuse Naomi Petersen of being a hard nose.

Part II - Rachel's first day at school; Sharon testifies against Dr. Poole.

There wasn't time to have a pizza party, with school being the next day. The girls did enjoy the pizza, and they talked, well, more like chattered

amongst each other. Naomi looked at Rachel and a few of the other girls. She was conniving something in that constantly thinking brain of her's.

"Rach, Melanie, Joy, Connie and Amy, would you girls like to go with me to Forest City, again? I haven't seen my parents since moving up here,

and I would like to introduce them to a few of you young ladies, without telling them that you're in this home."

"Naomi," Joy said, seriously. "We are not ashamed that we are here. If people know that we are here, not the reasons why, but that we are

here, maybe they can see how nice of a place this is. Naomi, I would like very much to go with you." Rachel, Melanie, Connie and Amy said the

same.

"Alrighty then, this Friday night we will leave for the weekend and come back Sunday night. You must bring any homework with you, and do it

while we are there. That is a must."

"Oh, all right," they all said, in mock disappointment. There were giggles, and Naomi was still amazed at that these girls were so relaxed in this

environment.

"I guess I had better head for home and get a good night's rest. Coming Rachel? Good night, sisters." There were hugs, and I love you's, and

Naomi and Rachel left for their house.

Naomi looked back through her rear view mirror at the house, one more time, that night, before getting on the road and going the half mile to

her house. Before going in the house, she called Jim O'Donnell.

"Hello gallant knight. I just thought I would call you and say I love you before going in the house to go bed."

"I love you, too, sweet princess. Good night and have sweet dreams, Mrs. O'Donnell." She said thank you, as she smiled. She ended the call

and went in to take her shower before going to bed. She was asleep in seconds.

The next morning saw a flurry of activity in Rachel and Renée's room. Rachel was flying around getting this and that ready to wear to school.

"Sis, slow down, you have plenty of time to get to school. Mom is driving us, so you'll be there on time. You get your shower in first, sis, and I

will follow. We have enough time. Mom, or somebody, is already making breakfast."

Rachel went to take her shower, putting on her robe when she was finished. She went back to her room, and while she was dressing, Renée

went to take her shower. Rachel and Renée were in the same grade, but Renée would be starting school at the Pine Meadows Senior High

School, while Rachel went to school on the Home grounds. When both girls were dressed, the put each other's hair in a pony tail, and went

down to see what was being made for breakfast.

To their surprise, Naomi was making the breakfast of sausage links, pancakes, and hash browns.

"Morning, Naomi," both girls said, in unison.

"Good morning, girls. I let your mother sleep in, Renée. I will be driving you both to school. Rachel, I will drop you off first since you will be

going to school on the grounds. Renée, you will go with me, because I have to go that way, anyway. Renée, this Friday I am taking a few of

the girls from the Home back to Forest City so I can see my parents. Would you like to come, too?"

"Yes, Naomi."

"You have to bring any homework you have and do it while we are there, or even start it while we are on the road."

"Yes, Naomi. I would do that anyway."

"Good girl," Naomi said, beaming with pride. She knew these girls would make wonderful women.

After breakfast was finished for Naomi and the two girls, they cleaned up what mess, if any, they had made, and then they went out to Naomi's

SUV. Naomi drove Rachel to the Home, where she would go to the school with the other girls. Naomi, at the same time picked up Sharon to

take her to the courthouse. After dropping Renée at the senior high school, Naomi proceeded to the courthouse. As Naomi pulled in to the

courthouse parking lot, Sharon got really worried.

"Naomi, I'm, I'm not...sure...about this. What if he tries...to...hurt me...while I am there?"

"He can't get to you, sis. Just to make sure, I will have the bailiff ask the jail for another deputy to sit behind him, if that will make you feel

better. If he turns around to look at you, the deputy behind him will will caution him not to turn around, but to look at the front of the

courtroom. I will make sure the district attorney knows about your worry. You have nothing to be afraid of."

"Naomi, will you make sure he doesn't hurt me?"

Naomi smiled, when she said; "yes, little sister, I certainly will."

As Renée was going to her first class, court was being called to order.

"Branch two of the Pine Meadows County Circuit Court is hereby called to order, the Honorable Steven H. Granger, presiding. Silence is

commanded, gentlemen please take off your hats. Your Honor, This is case number F-2356, the State versus Poole."

"Thank you, Steve. Appearances, please."

"Mark Alastair appears for the defendant, the defendant is present."

"James Peabody, assistant district attorney, appearing for the state."

"Mark Townsend, assistant state's attorney general, assisting Mr. Peabody."

"Thank you, gentlemen. All right, Mr. Peabody, call your first witness."

"Your honor, my first witness is a minor, and since this case concerns her primarily, I move the courtroom be cleared of anybody not connected

with this case, except for Deputy Sergeant Naomi Petersen."

"Any objection, Mr. Alastair?"

"No, your Honor."

"Very well, the courtroom will be cleared of all persons not connected with this case, except Pine Meadows County Deputy Sheriff's Sergeant,

Naomi Petersen. Steve, after all persons have been cleared, lock the hallway door."

"Yes, your Honor." Steve Rodgers cleared the courtroom and locked the hallway door leading in to the courtroom.

"Thank you, your Honor. I call Miss Sharon Hardesty to the stand." Sharon walked hesitantly up to the witness stand, where the court reporter

asked her to take the oath.

"Do you solemnly swear to tell the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth, so help you God?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"Please state your name, and spell your last name for the record." Sharon did, and was told to be seated.

"Miss Hardesty, where do you live?"

"At the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls."

"While a resident there, did you happen to make the acquaintance of a Dr. Poole?"

"Yes, I did."

"Is that same person in this courtroom, today?"

"Yes he is."

"Would point him out and state what he is wearing?"

"He is sitting at that table, next to his attorney, wearing blue coveralls."

"Let the record reflect that the witness has identified the defendant."

"Without objection."

"Miss Hardesty, did something happen to you in a bad way, while a resident at the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls?"

"Yes, and please just call Me Sharon." Mr. Peabody smiled.

"I certainly will, Sharon, thank you. Will you please state in your own words, what if anything happened to you in a bad way as a resident of

the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls?"

"During the first week I was at the home, I was sent to see the doctor for my physical and an informal talk. The physical lasted longer than it

should have..."

"What do you mean, by that, Sharon?"

"The doctor was putting his forefinger and middle finger in my vagina, and moving them back a forth, with his eyes closed."

"Then, what if anything, happened?"

"The doctor opened his pants and let them drop to the floor, then he placed his penis inside my vagina and moved back and forth."

"Did this doctor ejaculate inside of you?"

"Yes, he did."

"Is that doctor here, today?"

"Yes, he is sitting at that table next to his attorney wearing blue coveralls."

"Let the record reflect the witness has identified the defendant as her assailant."

"Without objection."

"Thank you, Sharon. No further questions."

"Mr. Alastair, cross?"

"Yes, you're honor. Sharon, isn't it a fact that you enticed the doctor to have sex...."

"Objection, your Honor! The witness is a fourteen year old minor and does not have legal standing to entice an adult in to sexual intercourse."

"Objection is sustained. Watch yourself, Mr. Alastair."

"I have no questions, your Honor."

"Any re-direct, Mr. Peabody?"

"No, your Honor. The state rests."

"This court will take a break until one o'clock this afternoon, at which time you will call your first witness, Mr. Alastair. Court is adjourned."

Naomi waited until the jury and the doctor left the courtroom.

"Sharon, you come with me, we'll go and have lunch at Glenn's Eatery. You did very well, sis, I'm very proud of the way you answered the

questions, only looking at the defendant to identify him. He's going to say you enticed him, but you are fourteen, your insides haven't had time

to fully mature, yet. The law says that you are not legally able to consent to have sex, even with a boy your own age. When his attorney tried to

ask you that question, Mr. Peabody did his job in objecting." They walked the few blocks to Glenn's Eatery inside Jim's Hardware Emporium.

They found a booth and sat down.

As they sat down, Eve Reinhardt came in.

"Evie," Sharon called to Eve Reinhardt. "Over here. Sit with us." Eve sat down.

"You will be very proud of Sharon, Eve. Today was the start of Dr. Pervert's trial, and Sharon testified very good. I think Dr. Pervert's attorney is

going try and offer some kind of deal. Mr. Peabody won't accept it, though."

"I'm off from the restaurant for the next two days. Do you mind if I sit in on the next proceedings?"

"No, Evie, the judge adjourned the trial til one o'clock this afternoon. I will feel really safe with you there, too."

"Sharon, I was your shadow when you first came to the home, you bet I will be there. Besides, I read your written statement and I want to see

this pervert who hurt my little sisters get what is coming to him."

"Well, we have about an hour and a half, so let's eat something. I'm going to have the chef's salad with coffee. Sharon, what do you want?"

"I'll have the chef's salad, too, but with milk."

"I'll have the same, but with a Coke," Evie added.

Their lunch was served in just a few minutes, and Naomi looked at Sharon, and knew that when she was of age, she wouldn't allow anybody to

walk all over her. She couldn't help but think, that now comes the tricky part. If Dr. Poole took the witness stand, he would be facing the

spectator section, where Sharon would be sitting. She knew how to avoid having him stare at Sharon. Naomi had another cup of coffee, and

Evie had another Coke. Naomi told Sharon she could have a Coke, since she had finished her milk and her salad. They sat there talking about

nothing, when Naomi said they should be going.

They got back to the courtroom before pervert was brought back in. Naomi talked with Mr. Peabody, and he said he would make the motion.

The doctor already faced his accuser, a young child of fourteen, who never wavered from her steady testimony.

As Steve Rodgers came back in the courtroom, made sure the file was on the judge's bench, then he called the jail and told them to bring in

the defendant. When the defendant was brought in, Steve Rodgers knocked on the judge's chambers door and said they were ready.

"Branch 2 of the Pine Meadows County Circuit Court is now in session, the Honorable Steven H. Granger, presiding. Silence is commanded and

gentlemen please take off your hats. This is case number 2356, State versus Poole, set for defense opening, your Honor."

"Very well, bring in the jury." As the jury was brought in and they took their seats, the judge looked at Mark Alastair. "Mr. Alastair, please call

your first witness."

"Your Honor, at this time,I would like to know if the state is willing to make a deal."

"In my chambers. Now!" After they were all in chambers, the judge started talking. "What is this about offering a deal, Mr. Alastair?"

"Your Honor, the complaining witness testified that my client raped her during a physical examination. I was looking at the jury when she was

testifying. There is no way that my client will be found not guilty. What I was wondering is, will the state make a deal for ten years with no

parole?"

"Mr. Peabody, this is your case. Will you deal?"

"No, your Honor. This defendant, while a medical doctor, raped a fourteen year old female, who is a resident of a state institution and at which

institution the defendant was employed. He violated his oath as a doctor and willfully took sexual advantage of a fourteen year old female,

knowing the same is illegal. I will not deal. Mr. Alastair should have came to me before this trial started. I would have still said no, but he should

have offered his deal before this trial started."

"Let's go back in the courtroom where you will repeat your denial to deal on the open record."

"Alright, we are back on the record. Mr. Peabody, what is your answer to the defendant's offer to make a deal?"

"I will not deal, your Honor. The complaining witness stated under oath and with unwavering testimony that the defendant had sexual

intercourse with her and the defendant knew this sexual act was proscribed by law. Yet, he did it anyway."

"Your Honor, I object and state that the state should at least let the jury hear the offer."

"Your objection is over ruled and noted. You may proceed with your first witness, Mr. Alastair."

"Yes, your Honor, thank you. Defense calls Dr. Arthur Reginald Poole to the stand.

After taking the oath to tell the truth and stating and spelling his name, Dr. Poole was told to be seated.

"Dr. Poole, you are a doctor of medicine?"

"Yes, I am."

"Where did you go to medical school?"

"Your Honor," Mr. Peabody said, standing up. "The state will so stipulate to the doctor's medical qualifications."

"Without objection."

"Dr. Poole, do you know the young lady that testified here, this morning?"

"Yes, I do."

"Did you have occasion to meet with the young lady?"

"Yes."

"When did you have occasion to meet with this young lady?"

"It was a couple of years or so ago. I had her called to my office on the institution grounds so I could give her physical, and to talk about her

therapy programs."

"Would that institution be the Pine Meadows Home For Adolescent Girls?"

"Yes."

"Now, doctor, what if anything did you do during that physical examination?"

"I made sure there were no broken bones, that the muscles were intact, I listened to her heart, lungs and abdomen."

"Did you make an examination of the young lady's vagina?"

"Yes, I did."

"Why did you examine her vagina?"

"To make sure there there was no trauma in vaginal cavity."

"So, in your own words, doctor, what conclusion would you come to?"

"The young lady is healthy, her blood work showed no signs of anemia or other diseases."

"So, would you say that you were only doing your job as a doctor?"

"Yes."

"Thank you, doctor. No further questions, your Honor."

"Any cross, Mr. Peabody?"

"Yes, your Honor, thank you. Dr. Poole, did you have a nurse in the exam room with you, when you examined the young lady's vagina?"

"No, there was no need for a nurse to be there."

"Isn't it a fact, doctor, that a male doctor must have a female nurse present when the male doctor is examining a female's vaginal area?"

"No."

"Doctor, I am going to give you a chance to retract that answer."

"Objection, badgering."

"Over ruled, you may continue Mr. Peabody."

"Doctor, are you going to retract your answer?"

"No."

"Thank you, doctor. No further questions, your Honor."

"Any re-direct, Mr. Alastair?"

"Yes, your Honor, thank you. Doctor Poole, do you know of any law that states a female nurse must be present when a male doctor is

examining a female's vagina?"

"No."

"Thank you, doctor. No further questions, your Honor. Defense rests."

"You are excused, Dr. Poole. I will open the floor to closing arguments. You may proceed Mr. Peabody."

"Thank you, your Honor. Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, this case is the worst I have tried in twelve years as an assistant district attorney. The victim who testified that the defendant raped her, did not hesitate once in her testimony. The defendant said he was only doing his job, but did not have a female nurse present when he examined the young lady's vagina. Having a nurse present, is not only to assist the doctor, but to be a witness that nothing out of the ordinary will happen. This is for the protection of the patient as well as the doctor. But the defendant made light of this by saying he was only doing his job. I wasn't aware that rape was included in a doctor's job description. The defendant has produced no witnesses to counter what the young lady said, and has produced no physical or other evidence to support his defense. This young woman is only fourteen years old, and she is entitled to justice. You must find the defendant guilty. Thank you."

"Mr. Alastair, any closing?"

"Yes, your Honor, thank you. Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, the defendant is not required to produce evidence of his guilt or innocence. A person in this country, accused of a crime, is innocent until proven guilty. The state has produced no witnesses to corroborate its allegations against the defendant. Dr. Poole is a respected member of the medical profession and must be found not guilty. Thank you."

"Very well. Whoever wishes to leave, may do so, because I am now going to charge the jury." Nobody left. "Very well. Ladies and gentlemen of

the jury, you have heard all the testimony in this trial. Your first duty upon retiring to the jury room, is to select a jury foreperson. Then you are

to discuss the evidence and arrive at a just verdict. You will be presented with a list of the laws that govern this case, and you will see what is

legal and not legal in this state. If you find that by a preponderance of the evidence that the defendant is guilty, you must find him guilty. If

you find that by a preponderance of the evidence that the state has not proven their case, you must find the defendant not guilty. You may not

talk to anyone but yourselves, about this case, until after you have arrived at your verdict. You may now retire to arrive at your verdict." Steve

Rodgers led the jury out of the courtroom and to the jury room. Steve Rodgers would wait by the jury room door, until the jury arrived at a

verdict, or until the jury was sent home for the night.

Naomi decided to wait in the courtroom, with Sharon and Eve Reinhardt. Thirty minutes later, the jury said they had reached a verdict. Steve

Rodgers called from the phone outside the jury room, to the judge's chambers and said the jury was ready. Steve Rodgers brought the jury back

in the courtroom.

"Madame Foreperson, has the jury reached a verdict?"

"Yes, your Honor, we have," said a woman with greying hair. She handed the verdict to Steve Rodgers, who then handed it to the judge. The

judge looked at it without emotion.

"I caution this court, there will be no outbursts when the jury verdict is read." The judge handed it back to Steve who then handed it back to the

woman. "Madame Foreperson, what is your verdict as to count one of the information?"

"We, the jury, find the defendant, Arthur Reginald Poole, guilty as charged."

"Your Honor," Mr. Peabody interjected, "I move that all the rest of the 20 charges be read in to the record."

"So ordered, Mr. Peabody. Steve read the rest of the case numbers in to the record, please."

"Yes, your Honor."

"Thank you, ladies and gentlemen of the jury. This concludes your service in this case. You are hereby ordered to room B-14 for further jury

service." After the jury left the courtroom, the judge continued. "Mr. Alastair, do you have any motions?"

"Yes, your Honor, I ask the court to send the defendant to the Central State Hospital for a pre-sentence Huebner examination, not to exceed

thirty days."

"Any objection, Mr. Peabody?"

"No, your Honor."

"Very well, it is hereby ordered that the defendant, Arthur Reginald Poole, be conveyed by the Pine Meadows County Sheriff to the Central

State Hospital for the Criminally Insane to undergo a pre-sentence psychiatric evaluation not to exceed thirty days. It is so ordered, and we are

adjourned."

After the convicted pervert was taken back to the jail, Naomi said they should go back to Glenn's Eatery.